Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Tomura finally started thinking and making decisions for himself…”

The air was thick, heavy with smoke and particles of debris, lingering from the utter devastation that had just been wrought.

“I wish you wouldn’t have gotten in his way.”

But none of them dared to breathe.

There was no time to even look back.

And despite the burning in their lungs, the organs desperate for any air, as toxic as it may be, none of them dared to breathe.

It was the work of an instant, and that made each of them quiver in abject terror. The horror of it all, the death that laid behind them made each of the prospective hero students want to puke.

But none of them dared to let anything slip.

Because that man’s spirit…

…had given them visions of death.

“You may one day have to fight against this great evil…”

Midoriya shakily grasped for his shirt, teeth grit, trying to anchor himself to anything in the world. Anything that could keep him grounded as his mind raced away from him, his entire being feeling faint with it.

“Tomura”…He was talking about Shigaraki!

He felt his friends all grasping at each other, to him, the usually stoic and seemingly unwavering Todoroki appearing just as faint as him, as his breaths laboured out, sharp and shallow, and the usually calm and collected Yaoyorozu clung to both his and Kirishima’s closest arms.

What is this…?

It’s not true, is it, All Might?

Against his better judgement, Midoriya, forced himself to turn, even as every instinct in his body shrieked at him to stop. But the dark compulsion keep moving him, even against his friend’s silent, almost tear-filled pleads.

And there, through a crack in the wall, the flimsy piece of brick and concrete that served as their only protection, their only means to hide, there he saw him.

Dressed sharp in darkness, and draped in a cloak of ash and smoke, was him.

That’s… All For One…!

“Now then, shall we do it?”

There was another blur of movement. A flash of black striking towards blue- no, denim, before the expanse went back to being eerily still once more.

And Midoriya felt the need be sick resurface, like how the contents of his stomach very nearly did, as he watched Best Jeanist, the number four hero, slump to the rubble floor, a gaping hole in his torso.

More movement, but this time he could see it.

But this brought him no comfort, as all at once the entire League of Villains was brought onto the scene by one of All For One’s quirks.

His eyes immediately shot to the familiar sharp tufts of explosive blonde hair, and its accompanying signature scowl.

That scowl was muted however, as Midoriya had to brace himself against the wall, head swimming at the sight of Bakugou Katuski, for a second time, frightened.

It was hidden partially beneath the scowl, as he had always done since they were children. But it was there.

Come on, think!

Yaoyorozu’s grip tightened as she pulled at his sleeve, trying to get him to turn away. As if the simple act of looking spelt their deaths. And maybe it did.

He got caught up in this because you were too slow to move, right? Well he’s right there; move!

Maybe he had doomed them all to this fate with his bull-headedness.

Think, think! Save them! Think of something!

He looked at the faces of his friends. The faces of some of the bravest people he had ever met, nearly drowning in their fear.

“You’re here after all, aren’t you..?”

His heart leapt up into his throat.

But then, he heard it. A roaring whistle that had become all too familiar after hearing it so often. But even before meeting it head-on, in person, he would never mistake the sound of that entrance.

*KABOOM*

“I’LL HAVE YOU RETURN EVERYTHING, ALL FOR ONE!”

“Will you kill me again, All Might?!”

Things became a blur again after that. The arrival of All Might had sent a great wave of hope through the hearts of the young heroes, like a crescendo in the final act.

They quickly went to put Midoriya’s plan into action after that, intending to take Bakugou out of harm’s way, and to give All Might the full playing field he needed to win. They had everything ready, they just had to-!

But that’s when it happened.

The scream.

In the moment it had taken him to blink, Midoriya suddenly found himself staring into the permanent grimace of what had to be death itself. Those dark, lifeless etches into a helmet that was a pale imitation of a human face.

But in that split millisecond he realised that, it wasn’t supposed to be a human face. If anything, much like the reaper he couldn’t help but compare it to, it was far more akin to a skull.

“So, this is him hmmm? The next child cursed with a power they could never possibly hope to understand, never mind control.”

The dark monolith of a man tutted in Midoriya’s face, his entire mask moving with him as he shook his head in disappointment.

“Honestly, after what happened to your master All Might, I would think that you had learned not to choose such a soft successor.”

Midoriya heard All Might’s guttural growl from wherever he was, out of his sight somewhere. But he couldn’t even bring himself to look towards it. He was afraid, too much so to anything other than be. To be afraid.

All For One knew about him. Did he- did he know it all..?

“And honestly, I’ve seen his ‘performance’”, he drawled the word as much as he could, “during the Sports Festival that moronic school insists on showing off.”

Midoriya’s entire being shook as All For One turned to look at him again.

“It was more than pitiful. It was downright maddening. Such a waste of power, and potential.”

That strangled sound his mentor made, only made Midoriya’s skin crawl, as much so as merely being in All For One’s presence did. The first time his mentor’s presence hadn’t immediately filled him with a sense of drive. Of purpose.

He only felt…hollow.

“How, dare y-?!”

All Might’s thunderous rage was quickly cut off by a concentrated blast of mixed quirks from All For One’s free hand. The other of which was being used to-

“The same can’t be said of these ones however.”

If Midoriya thought he had come close to being sick before, the sight around him proved his notion grossly misinformed.

Suspended in the air around, tightly, painfully wrapped in All For One’s dark, vein-like tendrils, were his friends. Each of them dangling helplessly like himself, unable to muster any will at all, much less the will to try something.

All For One stroked gently at where his chin would be under the helmet with his free hand, taking his time. Revelling in a victory he seemed certain was already coming.

“Such fine quirks in each of you,” he chimed, sounding genuinely enthusiastic when he did. He began looking from one to the other.

“Fine speed, and applied power.”

Iida shivered.

“Such dynamic, but applicable versatility.”

Yaoyorozu paled and trembled.

“Rather plain but, still such strong durability for being used through will alone.”

Kirishima gulped.

“And of course, you, son of Endeavour.”

Todoroki growled, mostly to himself however.

“Such raw, unbridled power.”

All For One opened his arms out, gesturing to each of them.

“Each of you would make such fine additions to my collection.”

There was a pregnant pause. One that insidious man was letting drag on purpose. It was another form of torture in itself.

“That said…each of you would make such fine Nomu as well.”  

The sick glee in his voice was so thick in the air you could taste it, and each of the teenagers’ panic bubbled up from beneath what little bravery they could muster in simply keeping themselves from breaking, tears even flowing from the eyes of Iida and Kirishima.

But, despite himself, despite the fear that was threatening to swallow him whole, the fear that felt like it had sunk into the very marrow of his bones and would still leak from the pores of his skin, Midoriya raised his head, and looked All For One dead in the eye.

“Y-you won’t touch- them.”

The ancient man’s head immediately tilted, but so imperceptibly Midoriya doubted anyone else noticed it but him.

“That’s quite the bold statement…ninth.”

He knows.

Midoriya’s breath hitched in his chest, and for a moment, it felt like he couldn’t breathe. But as that moment passed, and the function resumed naturally, he took a deep breath in.

He knows. So that means he can do this.

His mentor’s words echoed again in his mind. And he glared at the world’s greatest evil in defiance.

“You w-won’t touch them!”

All For One laughed, loudly, heartily, even as a strange wheezing sound began to accompany it. It was short, barely coming in at the end of each sound uttered, but it was there. One that stayed, even as he continued speaking.

“Don’t tell me; are you going to do something about it, Midoriya Izuku?”

He leaned in a fraction, probably barely two inches, but it was enough to have everyone’s adrenaline spiking.

“Now that would be interesting, wouldn-”

“ALL FOR ONE!”

Another large bang went off, and barrelling towards them again was All Might, an unholy fury on his face only matched by that at the USJ.

“GET THE HELL AWAY FROM MY STUDENTS!”

All For One reacted immediately, catching the powerful strike sent his way with a single open palm. The students’ breaths all hitched at the sight.

And then it got worse.

“…impact recoil.”

The soft-spoken words held as much devastating impact as the effect they introduced, sucking the fleeting hope from the hero students as they watched their teacher rocket back again, this time under the strength of his own attack.

“I’m afraid I don’t have to time to entertain you All Might. You see, I’ve found some interesting subjects to analyse here, and I- think I’ll just take my time with them. If you don’t mind.”

He turned back to the group again, fingers on his free hand twitching absentmindedly, like some sort of tick.

It probably was, Midoriya figured, given the nature of this man his predecessors had faced. Selfish, and greedy.

“Now then. As entertaining as your screams would be, I am quite crunched for time at the moment, as you can all imagine.” He chuckled to himself, gesturing widely with his arms as he did.

“So I’m simply going to choke you all out to prevent any unnecessary struggling.”

He didn’t give them any time to prepare, not that it would have done them any good. The searing pain of the oxygen forced from their mouths, and the remaining air trapped in their lungs, was overbearing and instant.

Hot tears streamed down each of their faces, accompanied by their barely audible and ever shortening gasps for air.

Midoriya’s instincts kicked in, and he began kicking and beating at the tendrils grasping him. Killing him.

He had no time to think. He couldn’t think of anything. Watching his friends, writhing in agony, and fear. Completely unable to do anything…

But he had to…

“…G-guys…i…it- it’s…goin-…t…ok…”

I̷̧̪͠t̴̲͊'̵̢̞̀̃s̵̨̅̊ ̶̯̱͘ţ̴̢̈́̀ő̵̪͛ỏ̴̳ ̴̘̮̾s̸̱̏̚o̷̗̞͒̍o̸̬̪͊̏n̸̨͉̍.̸̤̻͆.̷̛͓̞̾.̵̭́

He could feel his heart throbbing in his head, as his jugular had blood pumped through it desperately.

Ȟ̷̢é̸͍́ ̵̭̊̈́i̵͙̦͑s̴̡̼͗͒ṋ̶͈̀'̸̧͈̄͠ț̸̝́̿ ̷̬͛r̴̢̐ë̵̦̹̊ȧ̵̬̲̌d̵̗̒̊y̶̘̦͑ ̷̪͝y̵̧̬̎e̸̟͌ť̷͙̅.̷͇͗.̶̢͓̀̎.̸͎̰͝

His vision was quickly fading, even and especially as he tried to keep his eyes open.

W̸̱̆ȩ̷̓ ̸̩̋d̴͕͒o̴̘͘ń̶̦'̸̲͘ţ̵̎ ̶͗ͅh̵̖͋a̷̹̍v̷̥͑ê̸͈ ̸̨͘m̵͇̀ǘ̶͇c̵̥̋h̸̪̉ ̶͍̕ō̴̟f̷̠̆ ̶̮͗a̷̢͌ ̸̖͋c̷̦̈h̴̟̊o̵̞͝i̵̬̚c̸͓̓e̴̮͆ ̵͙̎s̵͚̊ė̸̯c̵͔͊ȯ̶͈ń̸̼ď̷̙.̶̛̮ ̷̬́H̴͉͗e̶̙͗'̶̬̀ṡ̷̹ ̴̪͐t̸͝ͅh̷̹́ě̸̼ ̵̠̂o̷̥͠n̵̟͛ḛ̶͗.̶͚̓.̵̪̌.̴̠͂t̵̮̾ḧ̸̖́e̵̺̓ ̶̞̄ō̴̩n̸̑͜ẻ̵̥ ̴̡̒w̷̺̄h̷̺͑o̴̖̓ ̷̺͒w̸̻̾i̵̤̍l̸̫̏l̶̟͝ ̶̩̀f̷̙̅ḯ̸̮ň̵͈a̸̧̓l̶̫̔l̷͚͌y̸͍̾ ̷̖̎ẻ̷̗ň̶̻d̴͙̚ ̶̜͝ t̷̼͝h̸̻͠ì̴̖s̴̡̏.̸̣̃.̸̕͜.̶̛̬ ̴̠̕

W̴͙͌ȇ̶͓ ̶̯͑n̶̗̅é̸͎e̵̬͝d̵̖̊ ̵͎̈́ḧ̵̦́i̴̱̾m̵̮̈.̶͍͒.̸͈̆.̶̲̋

The darkness crept in faster and faster, encompassing every corner of his vision…

But he had to do something! The others..!

I̶t̸'̷s̷ ̶a̶l̴r̵i̴g̴h̸t̴ ̸k̸i̸d̴d̴o̷.̸.̴.̸Y̴o̷u̶ ̷c̵a̷n̸ ̴s̸a̸v̵e̵ ̴t̷h̷e̴m̵.̴.̶.̸

Then, from deep within his chest, Midoriya could feel- something. Something stirring.

I̴t̶'̷s̸ ̴o̵k̷.̵.̵.̷ I̵t̸'̶s̸ ̴a̵ ̴l̴i̴t̵t̸l̷e̶ ̷e̷a̶r̵l̴y̸ ̴b̶u̷t̴.̴.̵.̵

W̴e̸'̸l̴l̷ ̷l̵e̵n̵d̵ ̶y̴o̵u̸ ̵s̷o̸m̶e̴ ̴o̷f̵ ̵o̴u̴r̵ ̸p̴o̷w̸e̶r̸.̴.̵.̴

Midoriya gasped as fresh air filled his lungs, forcing them open, too quickly to be relieving. But they were open. He could breath.

“What in the-…that’s the…”

All For One’s shocked voice might as well have been mute to Midoriya’s ears, as he sucked in mouthfuls of air, blinking back the pain and tears that obscured his vision. And through them both, he glared back at the master of the league, and his body crackled with a familiar but, newfound power.

He blinked then, becoming nearly mesmerised by the sight before him.

It was almost like staring into some sort of strange reflection, the kind from a funhouse mirror. All For One’s tendrils, crimson and black, being pulled and snagged on, by more. Glowing an ethereal dark green…and coming from him.

“…Mido…riya…”

The barely audible voice of one of his friends had Midoriya snap to attention, his rage subsiding for just a moment. But it was only a moment, as his eyes found the voice’s owner, Iida. One of his best friends. Still bound up in All For One’s clutches.

And, as his rage snapped back to the fore, this strange new power, whipped to his command.

“LEAVE THEM ALONE!”

All at once the tendrils reacted, violently tugging at their crimson counterparts, tearing straight through them. The others all dropped to the floor, wheezing, coughing, as fresh air entered their lungs again, as Midoriya landed in a low crouch, barely above the ground.

“Oh, no. This is an- unexpected and, admittedly interesting development but, I will not let it, or you stand in m-”

As All For One reached out his hands, hand aglow as he brought his own power forth again, a shockwave shook the land, dust and dirt erupting from the epicentre behind him. All Might had returned.

But, not in time to stop the launched attack.

However, the two of them could do nothing but look on, as Midoriya’s new power surged forth even faster, a dozen tendrils shooting out and ripping through All For One’s again, striking into the ground around his friends, as if in the shape of a cage.

“Midoriya, my boy, you have to..!”

Midoriya instantly shot a look to his mentor, and, without any words, the number one understood. He would protect them, but this, was their fight. Not just his.

He truly got it.

“This is over All For One!”

All Might stood as tall as he could, body primed and ready.

“That’s right you monster! Today is the day you pay for all of your crimes! Because-”

“WE-

-ARE-

-HERE!”

Chapter Text

And that is where, whatever brakes were left on this new power, stopped working, full cowling’s sparks leaping across his skin as he and All Might both let an overwhelming battle cry.

They both shot forward, All For One instantly reacting to All Might’s approach. Anticipating Midoriya’s attack he flexed his sensory quirks, trying to pin the boy down exactly but-

He wasn’t near him.

His senses left All Might for a moment, scanning his periphery, and sensing Midoriya darting away, the other hero students, including Bakugou, and now even Best Jeanist, all bundled up with him.

And now, they were in the hands of the other heroes involved in the rescue operation, who had miraculously appeared on the scene. 

They had duped him.

Part of him wanted to laugh, mostly at the boy’s sheer audacity. Because he knew All Might didn’t come up with that one himself.

What was truly impressive was, it had only taken a moment to communicate between the two as well.

Just like the moment he had just given All Might, who gladly took it. In the seconds it took him to muse, All Might landed a solid blow against his head, denting and cracking his breathing apparatus greatly, sending a piercing hissing sound into his head.

The blonde brute lined up another shot, but luckily for himself he was able to catch this one, actually gracing him with a groan of annoyance.

“It seems I must admit when I am wrong All Might. Your successor has some promise after al-”

All For One stopped then, actually flinching against the pain that shot through his skull. But when he tried to look to either side, all he felt was a hole-filled boot, or- the sole of a new dress shoe?

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Roughly two minutes prior*

Gran Torino watched in a bundle of emotions next to the other pro heroes who had just arrived on the scene, half musing whether or not he should smack the boy, or wrap him in the most crushing hug his old bones would allow.

The pile of bodies crashed down upon them rather ungracefully, Midoriya seeming to make the split-second decision to prioritise the heavily injured Best Jeanist for a smooth landing. The fashion hero the only one still cradled in…was that..? It couldn’t be bla-?

“Gran Torino, can you guys take them?!” the boy asked frantically, forcing the question out even through his laboured breathing.

Gran immediately recognised the look the kid had, even as he was vetoing the responsibility onto the recently arrived Mt. Lady and Tiger. The former of whom had some opinions she was ready to voice.

“Wow there pipsqueak, I don’t know who-”

“Kid, I know what you’re thinkin’, but you aren’t ready fo-”

“THE HELL WITH BEING READY SORAHIKO-SAN!”

But Midoriya cut them both off, and everyone coherent turned back toward the two then. They were rightfully surprised by the usually reserved and respectful Midoriya snapping back like that, even in a situation such as this.

“I- I DON’T KNOW WHAT’S GOING ON RIGHT NOW, I DON’T KNOW WHAT THIS POWER IS BUT, BUT- ALL MIGHT…”

Gran could see the boy trying to hold himself back, but, quickly this proved to no avail.

“BUT TOSHI NEEDS OUR HELP!”

It wasn’t the volume at which he was shouting, or the desperation oozing from his tone. It wasn’t even the determination in his eyes. The thing that sparked Sorahiko then, the thing that spurred him to listen, was the one thing his eldest pupil had confided in him, and only recently too.

The fact that Midoriya, the student he loved, had yet to ever call him by his name.

And despite it all, he chuckled, momentarily knocking Midoriya off balance as well. He sighed.

“Should’ve known you’d be like this.” He put a hand on his youngest student’s arm. “You are my brat’s brat after all. Now,” he met Midoriya’s tear filled eyes. Determined, that they would all make it through this.

“What’s the plan?”

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Back to present*

Both men pressed as hard as they could against their opponent’s head, both pulling their legs back to strike with the opposite one, this time earning a pained shout from the receiving villain, before pressing off as hard as they could.

Midoriya winced as he landed, his head, his entire body, throbbing with the effort it took to keep himself in check. This new power, this- b̶̻̊l̵̟̊a̶̜͋c̷̛̞k̴̜͘ ̶͚̓w̸̦̌h̷̘̓i̷̛͕p̶͖̓ .

The teen blinked, wondering where on Earth that had come from, how he knew that, but, he was quickly pulled back to it itself.

It was very, very unruly. He was barely keeping it in check as it was, gritting his teeth with the exertion, but he couldn’t give in now. There was a fight in front of him. And his mentors needed him.

All Might leapt back as well, joining the other two as they lined up, between All For One and the others. Between him and anyone else.

All For One harumphed, adjusting his helmet as best as he could, though that proved ultimately pointless. The item was hanging on by the scraps of whatever wires and tubes were still miraculously near their original places.

“I suppose my decision to send Tomura and his allies away has proven well vindicated.” He opened is arms out wide, the air shifting, as if in tune with his will alone. Midoriya couldn’t help but make the disturbing comparison to a showman putting on his performance.

“That said, you three will still only prove mildly troublesome. Just like your predecessor, All Might.”

A fire was instantly lit in the bellies of All Might and Gran Torino, both men’s bodies tightening with a barely checked rage. Sorahiko was just better at keeping it in check.

“Don’t you dare speak of her, you filthy-”

“Oh, but why shouldn’t I, All Might? She and I had such a history together. One that, continues, even to this day in fact.”

All three of the heroes blinked in mild surprise, the statement catching them off guard for a long moment. Sorahiko was the first to speak up, immediately in defence of his fallen friend.

“The only history she shared with you, is the unjust death she had at your hands, monster.”

The lower half of All For One’s face was the only indication the three had of what he might be thinking. And the upward curl of his lips did not sit well with any of them. He was unconvinced.

“Oh, but…what if I- shared something with you that, I’ve been keeping on the downlow for just this occasion.”

His lips twisted into a sinister, sickening smile, that they all knew, heralded nothing but evil.

“How about I tell you…how I came about meeting Tomura?”

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As All For One weaved his stomach-churning tale, Midoriya could do nothing but stand there in abject horror, barely able to hold onto himself, but painfully aware of just how much he couldn’t truly fathom what his teachers must both being going through in these moments.

Shigaraki Tomura. All For One’s disciple. The young man that had come so close to killing him, and had stood down his idol…being Nana Shimura’s, All Might’s master’s grandson.

The idea rattled his mind more than he could put into words, and it wracked at his heart to see just how much it was aching at All Might. The pain on his face, as his shallowed features almost shone through, the man almost forgetting himself in the sudden onslaught of his grief.

But, they were still standing. They were still standing, and Midoriya had to do something. He had gotten a chance from this new power, and now, he had to use it to its fullest.

The symbol of peace- no, his master needed him. And the world needed him to believe.

“A-another terrible thing you’ve done to add to the list, All For One.”

He steeled himself as all eyes landed on him, his breath coming out slow and shaky.

“But- I don’t think this is a set in stone as you make it out to be. That the ball won’t stop rolling. I- I think it will.”

All For One didn’t show it, his lacking features and continued apparent calmness masking his everything, but he was however simmering just beneath the surface. The boy’s continued defiance, even if it was only verbal, was really grating at him.

“He’s lost- right now. He is. He’s going down a very dark path. One that you lead him down. But…”

All Might and Gran Torino began to stand a little taller, their spirits slowly rising.

“I think he just needs someone to reach out to him, in the right way. And we can do that for him! We can save him from himself, and you!”

The three men stood at their full heights, body’s priming as Midoriya’s words sunk in, staring a fire under each of them, each to his own reasons. All Might and Gran Torino could feel a lightness in their chests again, as their bodies got swept up in that feeling as well.

Midoriya grit his teeth, sucked in a long breath, and shouted.

“WE WILL SAVE HIM, ALONG WITH EVERYONE ELSE!”

The four stood for another long moment, the air thick and heavy, but silent, nothing heard over the shrill whistle of the wind through the concrete chasm.

All For One sighed.

And then he flexed his quirks.

“RAAAAGH!”

He charged at the heroes at full speed, arm morphing into something grotesque as he flew. And the heroes responded in kind.

The three launched themselves at their enemy, All Might leading the charge. Within seconds the two titans met head on, fists booming against each other in a mighty shockwave. All Might quickly went in for another attack, fist cocked at the ready, but All For One saw it coming before he even sent it.

He caught the punch palm open, activating Rivet to attack, the metal piercing his opponent’s hand, as he also hoped to lock his nemesis in place in his grip.

This wouldn’t work however, as moments later Midoriya and Gran Torino were on him, both hitting with their full force into his exposed sides. Then, as All Might reached up and grabbed his other arm, bending it with all his strength, the three started at relentless assault on him, hitting him with as many rapid strikes as they could.

With his arm bent at an awkward angle, All For One had to prioritise eliminating the threats one at a time, starting with the weakest; Midoriya. Not believing any of his other quirks necessary, he simply flexed one of the basic strength enhancers, sending a strong punch into the boy’s stomach.

Midoriya wretched, blood sent from his mouth with an awful wheezing sound, accompanied by the noise of several of his ribs snapping.

All For One was sure that should be enough, but would have blinked in surprise had he been able. The boy’s head snapped back to him after a second, the snake-like appendages contorting around him, and then onto the arm still buried in Midoriya’s midriff. And he tugged.

Midoriya pulled with all of his strength, giving All Might just long enough to send another punch his direction. The blow landed, sending All For One back, though he recovered quickly. Only then to be met with Gran Torino’s boot smacking into his jaw, the elder launching himself off a moment later.

They didn’t give him any time to recover, as All Might snuck in during his split-second wince, hurtling a powerful uppercut his way, a small crater forming as it landed, sending him flying into one of the barely standing skyscrapers.

All For One pulled on his quirk, his extensive abilities flashing through his mind as the three set upon him once more. He found a quirk he hadn’t used in a while, waiting for them to get in close before, at the last second-

“Hail shot!”

At once from his palms a wave of ice shards flew towards the advancing heroes, battering them with innumerable projectiles. The seconds it bought him was enough for him to leap forward, catching both Midoriya and Gran Torino with a forearm strike powered up with rivets.

He tackled into All Might, taking them out of the building and pressed a palm to his torso, launching a powerful air cannon, amplified by springlike limbs. The attack sent All Might flying towards the ground below, the hero just barely managing to right himself enough to skid along the ground with some control.

He was still scuffed up rather badly though, blood leaking from the many cuts and gashes lacing his exposed skin.

As All For One flew towards him, the other two men came to the edge of the destroyed building floor, both wracking their brains before-

“Kid! Use those whips to throw me!”

Midoriya blanched for a second, but quickly complied, a quick, “Got it!”, before he wrapped them around Gran Torino’s torso, spinning on the balls of his feet and launching him at the still flying All For One.

The villain’s head whipped in the retired hero’s direction, his sensory quirks on high alert, but he was still just slow enough for the small man to crash into him. Gran Torino was pouring all his strength into his quirk as they flew, trying to send them careening into the ground.

All For One was having none of it however, growling in frustration as he pulled with his superior strength, spiralling the pair so that Gran Torino was taking half the damage with him.

He grabbed the eldest hero by the neck, slamming and then dragging him across the ground, before air-blasting him away, hurtling into a pile of rubble nearby.

He focused as hard as he could, pouring his all into his sensory quirks, trying to locate All Might but-

Midoriya came barrelling towards him from out of the sky, screaming at the top of his lungs, making All For One’s non-existent ears ring as his mind reeled from the quick shock of pain.

He stepped to the side in time to avoid Midoriya’s heavily telegraphed attack, letting him slam into the ground where he had just been. A momentary bit of enjoyment in the middle of this whole sordid encounter.

The teen didn’t let up though, forcing his new ability to bend to him, maybe a dozen tendrils wrapping around All For One in any way they could, even as more snaked out around them, piercing into the ground, pieces of building, it didn’t matter; he was barely holding onto his control.

“Ragh! You hardly think yourself a match for me, do you boy?!”

Midoriya grit his teeth, forcing a smile to his lips, even as the tears streamed down his face.

“I don’t- have to be; NOW TOSHI!”

By the time All For One realised what was about to happen, it was far, far too late.

He could almost feel it. The force building. The power rising desperately. The anger stewing beneath the surface of that smile. That God. Damned. Smile.

And then, it hit him.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The world was still.

Stiller than it had any right to be in that moment.

After what had just occurred, it had no right to be so quiet.

Everyone watched on, staring at whatever screen they could, as closely as they could, trying to pick out anything. Anything that could let them know it was over, truly over. Because with a villain like that, no one dared, breath a word to jinx it.

The air began to clear, the blanket of smoke and dust dispersing, and settling on the ground. As if the weight of what just occurred, was too much for it to bare.

And there, All For One laid. Half buried into the concrete, his breathing apparatus completely decimated, and him, out cold.

All Might stood tall over him, his muscular frame casting a shadow over the unconscious villain, as he silently grit his teeth with the effort. He couldn’t falter. Not yet.

He looked around frantically for a moment, trying to find his comrades, before his eyes quickly settled on them. His protégé, with their shared mentor draped over his shoulders, both panting in the post adrenaline-fueled exhaustion.

And his smile burst across his face.

He shot a cheery thumbs-up to the pair of them, which they returned in kind, though, unable to muster as much energy as he had. And with one final check to see if his nemesis was really down for the count, All Might raised his hand to the sky, fist clenched in victory.

To let them all know that he was here.

Though, some movement from the other two caught his eye. And he smiled he again, seeing his pupil, his boy, with his own arm raised, matching him in his own way.

No, he then thought. Not to let them know he was here. To let them all know that they, were here.

Chapter Text

To say the next few days were hectic, would be a massive understatement.

As all involved were transported to hospital, the world was abuzz with the need to know more about everything.

Just who was this villain that could rival All Might?

Why did he seem more than a little interested in those teens?

Who were the two All Might allowed to join him in the fight, and how were they related to him?

Aizawa could feel himself going grey as the questions mounted more and more on him and, U.A., as a whole.

He frowned as he marched down the hospital hallway, casually shaking his head at those asking if he was lost, and found the room quickly.

He knew he wouldn’t be able to properly reprimand Midoriya, not entirely. One, because of Gran Torino and All Might, the boy’s closest mentors, wanting to stick up for him. But also because, in all likelihood, those two had beaten him to it.

And as he opened the door, seeing an increasingly worried looking nurse trying to pull Torino and his cane away from Midoriya’s head, he couldn’t help but let out a small smirk.

At least the problem child was alive to get scolded.

All eyes quickly turned to him.

“Torino-san, as much as I agree Midoriya needs some discipline jammed into his heroic head,” he shot a look at his student, who meekly looked away, “I don’t think stressing out the hospital staff is an acceptable biproduct.”

Torino frowned a little harder, before poking Midoriya in the leg one last time and returning to his own bed.

“If you wouldn’t mind nurse, I need to speak with these three in private. I assure I will keep Torino-san from doing anything else like that.”

The nurse looked unconvincedly between Aizawa and Torino but, after giving the elder a quick warning finger wag, he left.

Midoriya felt the air grow a little more dangerous, as his homeroom teacher’s red hot gaze slowly turned to him.

“Sensei, I can explain-”

“Oh can you?”

“Sarcasm is unbecoming of you Aizawa-kun.”

“I don’t wanna hear that from you, you…”

His eyes finally landed on the emancipated form of All Might.

The world’s greatest hero.

A ghost. Pale, frail. Those traits only exaggerated by all of the clean white he was swaddled in.

“…All Might.”

All Might himself took a moment, and nodded. He understood what the sight of his true form could be like the first time.

Aizawa stared at his colleague for a moment more, inhaled, exhaled, and then pulled out a bottle from one of the pouches on his belt and drank.

“Sensei!” Midoriya balked incredulously.

“It’s five-hour energy Midoriya, drinking is illogical for a hero.”

He met his student’s eyes again.

“But you know what’s also illogical?”

“Uh-oh.”

“That instead of just taking your classmates, who with you, should never have been there, Bakugou and Best Jeanist to the other heroes and then evacuating, you decided it would a fantastic idea to wade into a fight that All Might, the number one hero, was having trouble with! Even with that strange ability you pulled out of nowhere, you could have easily been killed!” He pointed to his bandaged ribs. “You almost were!”

He strode forward, right up to his student, and took his shoulder with an expression softer and more concerned than Midoriya thought he was capable of making.

“What on earth were you thinking?”

Midoriya stared up into his teacher’s face, seeing a genuine concern he was a little ashamed to admit he didn’t expect.

He paused, but firmed his shoulders, and met his look.

“That I had to save them.”

Aizawa sighed heavily as he took that in, shooting a look at both of the other men, settling on All Might second.

“I blame you for this.”

All Might opened his mouth to offer some retort but, it quickly died on his tongue. He wouldn’t agree but, he couldn’t disagree.

“Better than what you’ve been managing with him junior.”

Midoriya and Toshinori feared Aizawa’s neck might’ve snapped with how hard he turned. Sorahiko on the other hand merely looked unimpressed.

“…excuse you?” Aizawa replied, hair floating the slightest fraction.

“No, excuse you.” Sorahiko retorted with force, making even Aizawa stumble at little. “Izuku’s got a reckless streak in him that could rival Toshinori’s own stupidly self-sacrificing ass,”

Both men gaped at their shared mentor as he continued.

“But do you ever wonder where you might be failing him?”

Aizawa’s hair stood completely upward now, his eyes glowing, but Sorahiko remained unfazed.

“I never taught him, or any of my students to rush headlong into danger like their lives meant nothing! After I found they actually had potential, I’ve done my part to get them as near perfect at their future jobs as they can be! So they don’t end up just another unfortunate statistic!”

“Maybe you have boy, but-”

Sorahiko grabbed Aizawa by the collar, pulling him in close.

“-you still don’t get it, do you?!”

He shoved Aizawa back.

“Has it crossed your mind why those kids might’ve thought that going out there themselves was necessary? Stupid and bull-headed as it was?”

Aizawa opened his mouth, but Sorahiko interrupted any attempt to speak.

“It’s because they’ve lost faith in the adults, in us, the ones who are supposed to be able to teach and guide them, to even get the job done anymore! And it’s more than just the recent increase in villain activity we haven’t gotten a lid on.

It’s the way we operate. Get it yet, Mr. ‘logical ruse’?”

Aizawa froze. His eyes glazed over, as he slowly managed to process what the elder was trying to drill into him.

His eyes flicked to Midoriya, who, while feeling a little on the spot, could only nod solemnly.

And now, under the sceptical eyes of a man who had lived to the age he wanted his students to get to, Aizawa felt like a student again. Doing what he thought was right, and going headlong into it. Only to fuck up everything, because he was so.

Short.

Sighted.

The sigh he let out was long, heavy. His placed his head in his hands, massaging around his temples even though he knew it would do nothing for the oncoming headache.

“…I- I’m sorry Midoriya.”

His student opened his mouth the say something, hands already up in some sort of assuaging motion but, Aizawa raised a hand to stop him.

“Through my misguided-”

“Stupid.” Sorahiko interrupted.

“-…stupid, method of teaching, you and your classmates have lost faith in the system we’ve been trying to train you to succeed in. You feel like you have to take on the weight of the world for us before you’ve even graduated, and, for that, I…I apologise.”

Midoriya felt something ease in chest, a weight pulling away. One that he didn’t even know was there until it was absent. But he jumped a little as Aizawa raised his head again, his face no less firm.

“That said, what the five of you did was completely and utterly foolish. These two have hopefully both,” he glared at All Might, “gotten that into your head.”

Midoriya nodded slowly, wracked with guilt over dragging his friends all into that situation.

“Ho-how are the others, sensei? Have you been to see them?”

“I have, and they’re fine. I’ve made sure to give them the same dressing down. Kirishima’s probably feeling the same way you’re feeling now about the whole thing.”

Midoriya blinked, puzzled but, Aizawa answered his unspoken question.

“I know guilt when I see it Midoriya…believe me.”

As what Aizawa said hung in the air for a moment, Toshinori let out a short cough to break the silence.

“Besides that Aizawa-kun, how are things progressing today? We’ve heard about All For One’s incarceration from the news but, how is the world handling everything else?”

Aizawa let out a long breath, raising his brow in a quick expression that let them know the gist.

“We’ve had some very, very close calls with the students but, thankfully with the principal’s quick thinking we were able to convince the public that they were simply out together, trying to unwind a bit from all of the stressful events recently.”

The three men shared a look, seeming unconvinced of that themselves.

“I know, I know, it’s a little flimsy but, the majority of the public has been convinced, thanks to some information seeding from the principal again, that this was just that, and that all of you just got extremely unlucky. Again.”

Midoriya breathed a little easier than before, glad that there wouldn’t be any negative eyes on his friends.

“That said Midoriya-”

Said student gulped.

“-don’t think for a second that any of you are off the hook. Your classmates that knew and didn’t stop you aren’t either. The situation is dire, and for that reason we’ll be intensifying your training rather than expelling you.” He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I’m willing to bet that wouldn’t stop any of you anyway.”

Aizawa flipped open his phone, quickly finding something that made his eyes harden as he looked. He held the phone out to Midoriya.

“That said, we have another problem that involves you. Unfortunately.”

Midoriya trepidatiously took the device, eyes bulging as he read the tagline.

“Izuku my boy, what is it?” Toshinori asked anxiously, moving from his bed before Aizawa could stop him, Sorahiko following quickly.

The two paled as they read as well, the attached images setting a ball in their stomachs.

“MIDORIYA IZUKU: AFFILIATED WITH THE KAMINO VILLAIN?”

Midoriya handed Aizawa his phone back as quickly as he could, managing to worm passed them and just barely make it to the private bathroom before being sick.

“…well.” Aizawa said. “This is going to be fun for him.”

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Once Midoriya was as settled back into his cot as he was going to get, Aizawa began to explain.

Or, at least he was trying to.

“This is utterly ridiculous! Completely unprecedented in its absurdity!”

Toshinori was pacing around the room with the phone in hand, absolutely fuming. The level of anger was enough to stir Midoriya from his own internal despair, and, had it been under any other circumstances, he would have been flattered his mentor was so…‘passionately’ concerned with his wellbeing.

“Yagi-san.”

“I mean what in the world have they got to go on?! Two quirks that share a vague similarity?! That’s nothing!”

“Yagi-san.”

“If that were how it worked then every power type or strength enhancer could just be linked to me for no reason at all! My goodness, this is positivel-”

“Toshinori-kun.”

Toshinori immediately froze, his lips smacking shut and his arms reflexively finding their ways to his sides. He rounded quicker than he had any right to with all of his injuries and faced Sorahiko.

“Yes sir!”

“I understand that you’re angry on the kid’s behalf, believe me,” a dark aura emanated from the elder, “I am too. But we have to take a step back and take stock of the situation.”

Midoriya was sure his heart would swell with all of this positive reinforcement but, the weight of the moment kept him from really enjoying it.

Toshinori looked smaller and more sheepish than either Midoriya or Aizawa thought possible but, the latter decided to just roll with it now that he was sitting down.

“Thank you Torino-san. Now then, Midoriya, I understand that this is a lot to be throwing at you right now, but we need to discuss this in full.”

Midoriya took in a long, shaky breath, trying to both literally and figuratively calm his nerves. He nodded at his teacher, letting him know he was ready.

“Ok. Well first of all, you should take heart in the fact that, as Yagi-san said, these claims have exactly zero actual evidence to make any valid claims with.”

Midoriya tilted his head a little, sensing something attached to that.

“But?”

Aizawa sighed again.

“But, the bare minimum has been more than enough to get people to start asking some very big questions. The principal was able to call in some favours to get most of the um, ‘potentially problematic’ matters when it comes to your involvement in the battle dropped. You’re extremely lucky for that.”

Midoriya nodded, shuddering a little as he remembered the Stain incident, and making a mental note to thank Principal Nezu for that; he was one of the few who knew of One For All and its importance after all.

“But, for starters, while the similarity between the two quirks is a weak basis, it combined with the fact that your abilities, as far as even we, your teachers and classmates knew them, have never displayed anything even remotely like that…”

He gestured weakly with a hand.

“I think you can grasp what I’m trying to say. So that leads me to the big question; what the hell was that?”

Midoriya looked as stealthily as he could to Toshinori and Sorahiko, both of whom seemed to know exactly what he was thinking. The two shared a look as well, and without any words spoken, they were all agreed. They nodded at Midoriya.

“Alright Aizawa-sensei. There’s something we’re about to bring you in on. But- I have to ask you please; you keep this to yourself. We’re trusting you with this.”

Aizawa pondered if he should take another sip of his five-hour energy for a second but, nodded quickly, realizing the gravity of what his student was about to share.

And with that, Midoriya explained everything.

One For All. All For One. The near centuries long feud. And his role in all of it.

Aizawa sat silently, a long moment passing as all of the information washed over him. He had half a mind to slap Yagi for getting a kid involved in any of it, but he held back. He knew the number one thought, hoped and prayed, that he had put that monster down the first time they fought.

He just hoped that at the very least, he would be staying down this time.

“…well that explains quite a few things. Honestly,” Aizawa rubbed his face, looking more genuinely disappointed than any of them had seen him. “If I didn’t think you kids needed someone to truly help you grow I would just turn in my teaching licence right now.”

Sorahiko nodded, no sympathy coming off any part of his demeanour. Yagi felt it best to let Aizawa’s failure stand on its own; he would be being very hypocritical if he tried to chastise him for being a bad teacher, even if it were justified.

“So you heard some other voices. Adults voices. When you were being…”

Aizawa gestured with his hand, Midoriya nodding quickly. It didn’t really need to be said.

“And then this strange ability manifested after what they said? Can you remember what they said exactly?”

Midoriya looked thoughtful, closing his eyes for a second to wrack his mind.

“It- it was along the lines of, ‘We’ll lend you our power’. Something like that.”

The men all took this in, Sorahiko quickly latching onto a particular line of thought.

“This has to be linked to the previous users kid. You mentioned you had that strange vision of them at that dumb sports circus right?”

Midoriya shook off the confusion that washed over him at his choice of naming but, confirmed it all the same.

“Hmm. This bares more investigating.”

“Agreed,” Aizawa chimed in, “If you need any help with that, reach out straight away. I’ll help in any way I can.”

Midoriya was quiet for a good moment, not offering any real response at first. Aizawa accepted that. He had failed him, severely. This was the least he could expect.

But then, the teen surprised them all.

“…we do need you sensei.”

Aizawa blinked out of his stupor, eyeing Midoriya with confusion.

“I will admit that, your way of doing things has its flaws. I- I don’t remember the exact saying but, I think it was something like, ‘The same hot water that softens the potato, hardens the egg’.

The world of heroes is…it’s brutal. I get that. And I don’t know if it’s right to say you shouldn’t be tough on us but, it won’t always work. You have to know how hard everyone took their losses at the Sports Festival? Uraraka-san and Yaoyorozu-san especially. It meant so much to them.”

He looked down, unsure for a moment but, quickly finding his resolve.

“Coming down hard on them, they way you did when we first arrived? It would have done far more harm than good.”

Aizawa could feel the knot in his gut tighten with each word that passed Midoriya’s lips, but he couldn’t, wouldn’t, bring himself to argue. He was right.

“We need you to push us hard sensei. We do. But we also need you to understand what it is each of us need when doing it.”

All three men smiled at their student, their motivations being pulled up by his spirit.

“Will you continue to help us sensei?”

Midoriya stuck out his hand. Bandaged, shaking slightly, and with a hint of those scars from the Sports Festival poking out from beneath the wrappings but, determined.

Aizawa took it.

“You keep me right Midoriya. I think I’m gonna need the help.”

Midoriya beamed widely.

“Right!”

Chapter Text

Midoriya stared at the poster on the back of bedroom door, a dread in his chest that he didn’t think he would ever experience from it. From looking at his idol.

Toshi’s limit had been cut down even further.

He stopped, catching himself using his mentor’s name so casually, even mentally. It was…odd, to say the least.

He…he hoped that his mentor wouldn’t mind him calling him that. He would still be sure to ask first.

The press coverage of his physical status was unfortunately unavoidable, and just made the amount of questions and anxieties the public now had grow all the more.

Thankfully he hadn’t lost everything outright, thanks to his and Gran Torino’s help, but it was still by his own admission even less than before; he estimated he had maybe twenty-five minutes he could stay in his muscle form, thirty at an absolute stretch.

He still had to do most of the fighting himself. He said it was, ‘Just my job as the Symbol of Peace and Justice!’, but, Midoriya could see how it weighed on him, even if he wouldn’t admit it.

He clenched his still healing hand, thankful that the injuries hadn’t been breaks, but rather just strain, and a few lacerations from this…Black Whip.

The name still didn’t quite roll off his tongue, as he was still unsure on where he had even pulled it from. That didn’t stop him from trying to call it out again; he needed to step up. For Toshi’s sake. And that quirk would help him do that.

He had managed to summon it, for a moment, but all he accomplished was smashing off part of one of the corners of his bed frame. He gave his mother a real startle with that blunder.

And now he was back to being anxious again, the reality of the next hurdle setting in his mind; facing his mother.

It would have been one thing, had he managed to get away without getting involved but, he had jumped right back in. On purpose.

She had been inconsolable for ages the day he came home, and even on the journey. No matter how he tried to bring it up, or when, she just- knew. And she would immediately shut the conversation down before it could even start.

He knew why. He knew exactly why. She was frightened.

She knew what kind of profession he was getting into but, he realised now that neither of them had ever really confronted the gravity of that, never-mind understood it.

He sighed, checking his phone for the time. He just hoped that all three of his sensei’s could help him get through to her.

After coming clean about just how involved in this he really was.

It was going to be a long, long, conversation.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The air was heavy, more than it had probably ever been if Sorahiko had to guess. It was such a homey little place.

But, even after seeming so nervous when greeting the three of them at the door, this Inko Midoriya continued to give off that kind of motherly intimidation only they could. It made him a little nostalgic for a moment.

But they had to press in anyway. The kid was far too important now.

“I would normally not insult you with pointless pleasantries Mrs. Midoriya but,” Aizawa began, observing the poor woman’s struggle to remain firm. “I feel like now is an appropriate moment for it, at least a little.”

He stood, offering her a polite bow.

“My name is Aizawa Shota, underground pro hero Eraserhead, and I am your son’s homeroom teacher. Accompanying me are-”

He gestured to Gran Torino, who bowed next.

“Torino Sorahiko, retired pro hero Gran Torino and the boy’s first internship mentor.”

“And, of course-”

All Might went stood next, going slowly so as not to come off as threatening.

“Yagi Toshinori, pro hero All Might and…your boy’s closest mentor figure.”

He added that last part with a little hesitance. The look Mrs. Midoriya was giving him spoke volumes about what she thought of that, even through the nervousness. But all the same, he couldn’t lie to her.

Aizawa consciously straightened himself, his posture slipping out of habit. They had to get this right.

“Now, Mrs. Midoriya-”

“P-please, call me Inko, everyone. I might still be married to Izuku’s father but…”

Mother and son both looked disheartened for a moment, the former quickly trying to shake it off with a determined indifference.

“It doesn’t feel right to really call myself ‘Mrs. Midoriya’ anymore.”

The three men all swallowed quietly, feeling like they had already taken a step back before they had even begun. Aizawa cleared his throat, and started again.

“My apologies Ms. Inko. Now, onto the matter at hand, I’m sure you must know why the three of us have come here.”

Inko nodded, face a mask of calm. Everyone could still see the extreme uneasiness that lingered just beneath the surface however, and had a feeling it would never be far away.

“I do Mr. Aizawa. I do.”

The men all latched onto what she said straight away. Or rather, what she wasn’t saying.

She didn’t answer with the topic itself which most people default to doing; it puts them at ease to know they’re on the same page as those they’re speaking to. However, Inko barely said anything, and even when she just had, she was very quiet. Controlled.

Too controlled.

She didn’t want to talk about this, and was avoiding it.

They couldn’t back down however, and so, Sorahiko nudged Aizawa, silently signalling that he would continue next. Aizawa nodded back.

“Ms. Inko, if I may be so bold, I believe that the dormitory system is the best possible thing for your boy. Especially right now.”

The air immediately shifted, that nervousness in Inko fading in favour of something much more frightening. But, she never broke her ‘calm’ demeanour. And really that just made it worse.

“Sorahiko-sensei, do you have any children?”

Sorahiko spared a glance at Toshinori and Izuku.

“No biological ones.”

The two felt their hearts swell for a moment despite the situation, and, even Inko herself faltered in her anger, sensing the absolute genuineness behind that subtle statement.

She faltered, but remained steadfast.

“I think, even so, Sorahiko-san, that you understand what it is I have a problem with here. H-how…”

Inko shook and stopped, a shiver running through her body as a hand found its way over her mouth. The thought almost made her sick. Izuku’s arm was quickly around her shoulders as he scooted closer.

All three men nodded, knowing.

“Just how…perilous, our line of work is.” Sorahiko finished, gaining a distant look in his eyes. Again, all three men did.

Inko managed to regain herself, taking a shaky breath and smiling sadly but, appreciatively at Izuku.

“…I…I don’t-”

Her hand rushed up again, but the other four could all spot her lip quivering before it made it to her face. She was barely holding it together.

“I don’t want to deny y-you your dream Izuku. Of course not.” She said, tears flowing slowly down her face, mirroring the ones now on Izuku’s face too. “But I-”

Her breath hitched again.

“I don’t know what to do. I don’t. I want you to be happy, but I al- I also want you to be safe. I know this is the only thing you’ve ever wanted. So, so desperately.”

She looked at Toshinori, offering the most heart-breaking smile any of them had ever seen. “To be a hero. To save, and protect people. Just like you.”

Toshinori began to cry now as well, warm tears streaking his gaunt face.

“And I know I’ve failed you before…” Izuku immediately went to refute this, but Inko held a finger to his lips. “When I couldn’t support you…tell you that you could do it, even after the doctor pronounced you quirkless…”

She uttered that last word with a guilt that the heroes knew all too well, memories scraping through their minds like rusty daggers.

“But I don’t- know what I’d do…if I lost you.”

She cupped her son’s face, both mother and son’s faces absolutely wet with tears.

“You’re my baby boy. I couldn’t live without you.”

After this, the room was still for a while. None of them knew how long, and none of the heroes dared break the silence. Break the embrace between mother and son, because-

What could they say? What could they possibly offer to this woman who was already carrying so much, to make her feel better about…sending her only child into war?

Defeat washed over the three of them, even if none of them wanted to admit it out loud. They had no idea how this could have a positive outcome.

That is, until Izuku pulled away from the hug, gently brushing away his mother’s tears.

“Mom, just wait.”

Before she could protest, Izuku jogged away, the sound of his bedroom door the only indication any of them had about what he was doing before, he was back. With a single piece of paper in hand.

“Mom, this…this is a letter I got from a little boy I saved from a villain during the training camp attack.” He handed her the letter, which she very gingerly took, almost like she was afraid to touch it. She may very well have been.

“Even- even if I had to push myself to the breaking point.”

Inko cringed.

“Even if I had to push harder than I ever have before, and put myself through…”

Izuku shivered.

“So much pain.”

Inko began to tear up again.

But, before she could say anything, Izuku took her hands in his, making her face him.

“I was able to save a life.” He smiled, sad and proud all at the same time. “I was finally able to be like my hero, All Might. I was able to help someone; to beat the bad guy, and stand tall with my fist held high, no matter what had been thrown at me.”

He sat up straighter, consciously or unconsciously none of them could tell.

“I was a hero, even if just for a moment.” His smiled brightened, and Inko felt her heart get just that little bit lighter.

“I can’t promise it won’t be dangerous. It can’t be. Not before, and especially not now. But, I can promise you this.” He pulled his mother into another hug, feeling some of the tenseness in her shoulders had eased.

“I will always come home.”

The dam that Inko had managed to get her tears kept behind crumbled in an instant at those words, and all she could do was hold her dear son tighter, and let them come.

Izuku’s teachers all remained completely quiet, just letting the family of two have their moment as privately as they could. After an…‘extended’ period of crying and back rubbing, the two finally broke apart, the elder looking a bit more sheepish than before.

She laughed however, wiping her face with a handkerchief.

“I’m sorry Izuku. I’m the parent here, and yet I needed you to comfort me.” She placed a hand on his shoulder. “I will never promise not to worry about you. I’d be a disgraceful mother if I didn’t always think of you. But…”

She nodded at him, and then turned to the three men.

“I am willing to entrust my only child, and his dream,” she looked to Toshinori when she said that, “to you.” She stood tall, and then bowed to the three, a gesture that surprised them greatly.

“Please take care of my boy.”

The three men instantly stood without hesitation, all bowing in return.

“Ms. Inko,” Toshinori said, buffing up as he straightened up again. “It has, and will be my pleasure.”

Sorahiko gave him a quick jab with his cane from the other side of the couch, making the number one shrink back down again.

“You mean our pleasure you big dolt. It’s high time you both realise you aren’t doing this on your own.”

Everyone shared a genuine, heartfelt laugh at the whole thing, the tension from before melting away from the teachers, the fervour returning to them.

Then, making everyone jump, there was a knock at the door.

“O-oh my,” Inko stuttered, slowly rising from the sofa. She looked to Aizawa. “We aren’t expecting anyone else are we?”

Aizawa shook his head. “These matters are urgent Ms. Inko, but I would hardly be so bold as to extend an invitation to someone else’s home without asking them.”

Inko nodded nervously, but shook the feeling away as she approached the door. But when she opened it, a cheery greeting on the tip of her tongue, that feeling just came rushing back over her.

“Hello there Ms. Inko!” said the…mouse? Dog?...Bear? “Pardon the sudden visit and interruption, but I felt my two employees and student could use a little assistance.”

“I- I’m sorry, who..?” Inko asked.

“Oh, goodness, where are my manners? Pardon me once again madam; my name is Nezu, the Principal of U.A.!”

And, at that, just at Izuku rounded the corner, the Midoriya matriarch promptly fainted.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Ok…so let me see if I have everything in order.”

Despite the simple surface value of Inko’s words, everyone could tell the raging torent of…‘motherly protectiveness’ that lay beneath them.

The only one who wasn’t sweating was Nezu. Even Aizawa and Sorahiko felt like they were in the line of fire, and both of them weren’t even involved in Izuku’s selection as Toshinori’s successor.

“Izuku is…truly quirkless himself.” The words hung in the air for a moment, some stinging feelings surfacing but, Inko moved on quickly. “However, after you first denied his only dream, you then saw him doing something…selfless- but incredibly reckless, and offered him a chance to chase it. By, passing your quirk..?”

“One for All.” Principal Nezu supplied as he supped gently from the extra tea Inko had stress prepared for both he and herself.

“Y-yes, thank you Principal. By passing One for All onto him.”

“Yes. *Ahem*.” Toshinori coughed nervously.

Inko simply stared at him for a long moment, to the point the number one felt like he could feel exactly where she was looking.

He was too afraid to move though. 

Inko, after leaning into the reassuring half-hug Izuku was giving her, sighed heavily.

“Yagi-san, I’m going to be blunt here; if you weren’t the best and only real father figure Izuku’s had in his life, I might have honestly considered maiming you.”

“Mom!” Izuku squeaked out, a little scandalised by his mother’s frankness. And the implication of Toshinori actually being his father.

The others however found it quite hilarious, both Nezu and Aizawa laughing quietly at both the predecessor and his successor’s embarrassment, with Sorahiko nearing hysterics.

After bringing himself down from his laughter, Sorahiko only had one thing to say.

“Ms. Inko, thank you for that. Both for one of the best laughs I’ve had in years, but, more importantly, for humbling this one a little bit.” He poked Toshinori’s knee. “He does need it every so often.”

Inko, for her part was, less inclined to find the humour in it and, simply nodded at Sorahiko.

“Well, while I certainly can’t defend Yagi-san’s impulsiveness, I think you’ll agree Ms. Inko that, he truly could not have picked a better successor than Izuku here.”

Nezu smiled that well-disguised but still very knowing smile, seeing the recognition crossing her face.

“As I’ve said already, your son, and every student under our watch, will be receiving the upmost care, and the best and most rigorous training any hero school could possibly provide. He will be made into a fine hero. One to rival, and likely surpass even All Might someday.”

Inko was truly taken aback by that, and Nezu, seeing so, continued to capitalise.

“I don’t believe in special treatment. Far from it. But, I must warn you, Izuku.” He turned to the teen. “Oh, pardon me; may I call you Izuku?”

The teen blinked, and then nodded.

“Oh, yes, of course sir.”

“Splendid! Now, again, I do not believe in special treatment; you and your classmates will all receive as much as we can give you. We must however acknowledge the um- turn that things have taken. Especially in regard to your particular responsibilities. Well, future responsibilities. We will have to make sure that your classmates are as prepared as we can make them. But you?”

Izuku gulped quietly.

“You must be ready. No ifs, ands or buts.

Are you up to it?”

All eyes turned to Izuku, who, despite his nerves, didn’t even have to think.

“Yes sir!”

And Nezu smiled wide.

“Excellent!” He clapped his paws together. “Ms. Inko, I hope we have all managed to make you feel assured at least, that we will take care of Izuku to the best of our abilities?”

Inko looked to Izuku, who nodded at her. Hope and determination were shining off of him.

“Yes Principal Nezu, you have.” She nodded at the other three, who all smiled silently.

“Well, then it’s time to get moving. It may have been a bit presumptuous of me but, I had the movers on standby outside waiting to transport Izuku’s belongings onto campus. He should be all set up this time tomorrow.”

Both Midoriya’s paled as they heard another knock at the door, Izuku just barely managing to keep his mother from fainting again. He paused though, noticing something.

“Wait uh, pardon me Principal Nezu sir but, are we beginning my training again already? I would assume I would be moved in at the same time as my classmates- to heal, and avoid any weird questions.”

Nezu smirked evilly, shooting Toshinori a quick look.

“Oooh, you picked very well with this one Yagi-san. Quite right Izuku-kun, that could potentially be a problem but, I assure you I am capable of dissuading any possible discourse. And besides…”

His smirk widened a little.

“It wouldn’t do to keep a member of the top ten waiting now, would it?”

Chapter Text

There was a nervous excitement radiating from both Toshinori and Midoriya as Aizawa entered training ground Gamma. The two were seemingly into a fervent discussion as he approached, one of Midoriya’s notebooks being shown by the younger to the elder.

Aizawa had no idea where he could possibly have kept that in his hero costume but, he didn’t think too hard about it. Midoriya just had a knack for having one on him it seemed.

“Good, you two are here.” He said casually, catching the two off guard as they jumped. “I hope you weren’t here too early; wouldn’t want any opportunity for rest wasted Midoriya. Did you rest well in your new room?”

Midoriya handed the notebook over to All Might, allowing the man to keep reading bits and pieces even as he was engaging with them.

“I did sensei. It’ll probably be a little odd for a bit, new place and all but, after visiting Chiyo-san yesterday I was definitely tired enough to go to sleep easily enough. I’m certain I’ll be comfortable there.”

Aizawa nodded sagely, not saying anything in response for a few seconds. Both Midoriya and Toshinori noticed and, were about to say something but, as the rustling in Aizawa’s capture weapon became noticeable to more than just himself, they stopped before they could speak.

“Splendid!” Popped out Principal Nezu, who was soon helped down by Aizawa. “I’m glad to hear the dorm should be a cosy for you and your fellows Izuku-kun. Ishiyama-sensei will also be quite pleased.

Did you find your stay at your new accommodations equally as peaceful Toshinori-san?”

Toshinori fumbled with Midoriya’s notebook for a second, coming out of his engrossed reading with a bashful smile.

“O-oh, yes. Indeed I did Principal! It was odd but- nice, not to have to have one eye open at all times. I think I’ll be quite happy there; it’s a good place to reside as I’m cutting back on…”

His words slowly dropped off in volume, as the realisation that he was having to step back even more from his hero work swept over him again. Midoriya was quick to step back next to him, a supportive hand on his arm.

The two shared a sad but reassuring smile.  

“I am sorry, Toshinori-san I…really am.” Nezu spoke slowly, a hint of guilt in his tone. “The world will lose one of the brightest beacons it has even known when you have to step down. But, we will do everything we can to ensure those that follow after, are ready.” He smiled, casting his eyes onto Midoriya.

“Isn’t that right Izuku-kun?”

Midoriya stood up a little taller, unconsciously puffing out his chest.

“Yes sir!”

Nezu clapped his paws together with glee.

“Excellent! Now, I’m afraid I won’t be able to oversee your training; as the principal I do have other duties that require my attention. Thankfully, Aizawa-sensei will be here to ensure that everything runs smoothly. At least until we get the ball rolling for you two to be able to work effectively on your own.”

Aizawa cleared his throat then, drawing their attention to him.

“I’m sure you may have deduced it already Midoriya, but the dorm system is being implemented for all students, not just the first years. As such all classes will properly resume at the beginning of next week, giving me time to help with you and your new sparring partner’s adjustment, as the principal said.”

It finally clicked then for Midoriya, the question that had been burning in his mind since yesterday coming back to the fore.

“Oh yeah, that’s right. Do I finally get to know who it is that will be helping me train this new power?”

Nezu smirked widely, sending a chill down everyone’s spines.

“Well, I could tell you Izuku-kun but, I think it will be a rather simple deduction for you, if you haven’t already narrowed it down.”

Midoriya mused quietly for a second, but nodded firmly anyway.

“Well you gave me a big hint by even telling me it would be someone within the top ten, but I have no reason to assume it would be the worldwide rankings, so that limits it to Japan’s own.”

Nezu nodded gleefully.

“Good~.”

“The next thing to consider would be someone among those ten who could level with me…-in terms of how the ability works I mean! They’re all well beyond where I’m at right now. Heh.”

He rubbed the back of his sheepishly.

Toshinori wouldn’t have it however.

“Nonsense Izuku my boy. You have a lot to strive for yes, but you have made tremendous progress all on your own! Never sell yourself short.”

Midoriya tried in vain to fight the proudest grin he had ever wore in his life but, he couldn’t manage it. He apologised after a moment for getting off topic, but Nezu just quietly gestured for him to go on.

“The first pick would obviously be…”

Midoriya quietly trailed off this time, the ghastly images of the pro hero’s battered body still way too fresh in his mind.

“…Best Jeanist would be the optimal choice. However, even if he weren’t injured,” he lowered his head, “and hopefully his recovery is quick and smooth, he’s still the number three hero. And with Toshi stepping down soon- ah…”

Midoriya felt like he had doubly put his foot in it. One by just bringing that back up again, and two by so casually calling his mentor that still without having asked.

Toshinori’s quiet smile thankfully calmed his worries a bit, though he still apologised.

“With Toshi pulling back from hero work more and more, the upper half of the top ten will really need to step up for him. A-all of them would, but, those five, and the next top three specifically.”

Nezu’s eyes glinted with something that both of the other adults thought they should probably be nervous about.

“Aannd~ that leaves?”

Midoriya opened his mouth to reply but, was cut off before he could speak by-

“That would be me.”

Midoriya was smiling before he even turned around, and was full on beaming when he did. There, hanging from a nearby lamppost was-

“Kamui Woods!”

The recently ranked number eight hero swung himself elegantly around the post and across the remaining distance to the quartet.

“Thank you again for the invitation Principal Nezu. And hello to you my friend. We haven’t been formally introduced yet; I am Nishiya Shinji, Pro Hero Kamui Woods. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Midoriya’s politeness cut through the rampant fanboying he was doing as he bowed deeply at the waist.

“I-It’s nice to meet you too sir! My name is Midoriya Izuku, first year student of U.A. Hero Academy! I look forward to working with you!”

Kamui woods took a moment to process the slightly overenthusiastic courtesy he was being given, but brushed it off quickly with a, not unkind, laugh, patting the teen on the shoulder.

“No need to be so formal Midoriya-san. We’re going to be work quite hard together right?” He stuck his hand out, offering it to him. “So let’s keep in casual huh? Feel free to call me Nishiya.”

Midoriya blinked rapidly for a second, before resuming a bit of the fanboying with a keen smile as he took Nishiya’s hand. 

“Yes, certainly! Again, I look forward to it, N-Nishiya-san.”

While it was hard to see due to the near all-covering helmet, the crinkle of his eyes let Midoriya know his smile was being mirrored by his new mentor.

“Excellent! Now I don’t get to feel like such an old man as well! Haha!”

Midoriya laughed, good-naturedly if nothing else, but quickly sensed something familiar emanating from behind him. And as he looked to see Aizawa’s hair raising ever so slightly, he began to wonder who had done what.

“If you’re an old man Kamui, then what does that make us huh?” he pointed a thumb between himself and All Might.

Nishiya actually stuttered for a moment, forgetting who he was dealing with for a second.

“Sorry, sorry Eraserhead, All Might sir.” He bowed to the latter only, making Aizawa twitch almost imperceptibly. “No offence intended, just uh, not used to being spoken to quite so formally.”

Nezu chuckled a little, pulling an impressively small phone out from his breast pocket.

“Well, now that I see you four are going to get along famously, I’ll leave you all to it.”

Aizawa turned to him quickly. “Principal, do you want me to take you back; it should be much faster.”

Nezu waved the idea aside. “That’s quite alright Aizawa-sensei. I’ll use the time to get through some…potentially difficult calls.” He bowed quickly, and then began walking away.

“Have fun!” he called over his shoulder to no one in particular.

After a moment of stunned silence, Nishiya decided he would break the silence.

“Alright well, with introductions out of the way, how about you brief me on where you’re at with this new- ‘ability’ Midoriya-san?”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Hmm…ok. I think I see what you’re dealing with here. Honestly this might be tougher than I thought initially but, we’ll push through it.”

With the explanation of what this power of Midoriya’s was, with some details carefully omitted thanks to some careful rehearsal.

Midoriya took after Toshinori in many ways, an unfortunate one of those being that, as Sorahiko had put it, he, “couldn’t lie for shit.”

“Now, you mentioned that you had already tried to bring it out at home, right? Now this method doesn’t always work but, perhaps it ‘lashed out’ like that because you were focusing on keeping it reigned in so much; perhaps you need a space to let it out a bit more.”

Nishiya looked to Aizawa.

“What do you think Eraser? You’re his teacher after all.”

Aizawa had the tiniest hint of regret in his mostly hidden expression, just for a second, before he shooed it away.

“Well, exposure or pressure training can work in certain situations for certain individuals but,” he looked to Midoriya, remembering the disaster that had been his and Bakugou’s exam against All Might, and how little that had worked in reality in terms of their ‘relationship’.

“Midoriya’s been placed in scenarios like that before, and proven he can find a way to victory. But that wasn’t without some very unnecessary bruises.” He looked to his student, quietly apologising with his eyes. “I’d suggest this as a possibility, but only if he sees merit in it.”

They all looked to Midoriya, who seemed a little nervous again, but no less resolute.

“Let’s try it. You’re here to stop me should I uh, end up letting it get out of hand Aizawa-sensei.”

Aizawa nodded back at him, his unspoken assuredness making Midoriya feel a little a better.

“Alright then,” Nishiya began, clapping his wooden hands together, making a satisfying noise. “Let’s get to it.”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Midoriya-san! Can you still hear me?!”

Nishiya was pretty sure all of the others could barely hear him, and they were all right next to him.

The cacophony of noise going on before them would have been impressive had they been at the likes of a concert, but right now, was only growing more concerning.

“Izuku my boy!” Toshinori called out as well, making Nishiya pause for a second at the very personal address. “Do you think you can pull it back?!”

For his part Midoriya looked just as absolutely out of his depth as he had the first times they had tried this. The strain on his face as he tried in vain to get those writhing tendrils of…whatever they were made of, to obey him, was unmistakable.

“NGH! I- I’M TRYING TOSHI! IT- THEY JUST WON’T STOP!”

This was their third attempt at this method, and at this point all of them knew that it was just to confirm that it absolutely was not going to work.

They felt bad asking Midoriya to keep trying it, and the physical pain he seemed to be in only seemed to get worse the more he tried to struggle against it.

Whatever this ability was, Nishiya had only gathered one thing about it; it was truly unwieldy.

“Alright, I’m calling it.” He sighed deeply. “Eraserhead, if you would?”

Aizawa simply fired up his quirk, an equally heavy sigh coming from him.

And as the last remnants of Black Whip snapped away, the devastation told a story all its own. The concrete road that once resembled an intersection was damn-near obliterated, large chunks torn up and gouged through like they were paper. The lamppost that Nishiya had made his showy entrance on had long been torn out and thrown dozens of feet, and countless windows had been shattered.

It put the power of this ability into a much greater perspective, versus the already levelled city it had first emerged in.

And at the centre of it all, was the already utterly exhausted, but more so defeated looking Midoriya. His hero costume had thankfully been spared this exercise, as it wasn’t entirely necessary. And it was a good thing it wasn’t, considering his normal U.A. branded training clothes were in quite the state.

He wiped some of the sweat from his brow, panting hard after a few strong coughs. Once they were to him Toshinori was quick to hand him his water bottle, which the teen was grateful for.

“Hmm, so no change there Midoriya-san?” Nishiya asked, certain he knew the answer.

Midoriya shook his head despondently, taking another second to wipe the sweat from his face.

“I’m afraid not Nishiya-san. The trigger worked again sure; thinking about the emotions I felt that night when it- came out, I guess. But once it’s out I- I can’t reel it in. I’m doing something wrong.”

Toshinori was quick to jump in, a gentle hand on his protégé’s back.

“It’s not like that Izuku my boy. This is completely new to you, you can’t expect yourself to master it straight out.”

“No, he can’t,” Aizawa agreed sharply at Toshinori, making him quieten down a bit. “But he can figure out what he can do to improve his gains, if you let him.”

Toshinori opened his mouth, but closed it a second later, quietly muttering to himself that he was only being supportive.

Midoriya smiled appreciatively at him.

“So Midoriya, from here we have to work on how you trigger it. Currently ‘Black Whip’ as you call it, is responding to your extreme emotions, which combined with the fact that you’ve never used it successfully outside of a life-or-death situation, is how we end up here.”

The other two men stared at Aizawa for a moment, a small smile forming at how seriously he was taking this. It was good to see compared to how he used to present himself when teaching.

Midoriya nodded sagely, quietly muttering to himself in a way that sent a shiver down Nishiya’s spine for a second as his eyes glanced over him and…he thought he heard his name in there somewhere.

That’s when he had a brainwave of his own.

“Heh, and here I thought I might’ve been called in too early to help you Midoriya-san, given you don’t have straight control yet. But thankfully, I think I might have something that can help. Or, rather someone.”

Aizawa smirked quietly under his capture weapon, but everyone could hear the slight smugness in his tone.

“The hero brought in to train a student needs to bring in someone else?”

Nishiya pressed his lips together, stopping the lame retort from leaving his mouth; he’d just have to let Eraser have that one.

“Unfortunately I am, as I’m sure the pair of you are also, not trained to help anyone in a field as delicate as mental health. My recommendation is still that he see an actual therapist or…I’m hoping U.A. has an onsite counsellor still?”

Aizawa nodded quietly, the smirk leaving him as he in turn had to concede Nishiya this point as well.

“Yes. Hound-Dog, or, Inui-sensei is a trained youth guidance counsellor.” He looked to Midoriya slowly. “We were thinking he needed a visit ourselves.”

Midoriya looked almost blankly between the pair, and then to Toshinori as if to ask him the same unspoken question.

Aizawa caught a look from Toshinori in turn, a pleading one that only a new father very much out of his depth could pull off. But, when the blond received no help other than a nod that said, “You know you have to tell him,” he sighed, bracing himself.

“I-Izuku my boy ah- you…ugh.” He took a knee, getting more on eye-level with his pupil. “You have made great strides towards becoming a tremendous hero, as I said. I couldn’t be prouder of you.”

Midoriya looked confused but, more worried.

“But?” he asked, very hesitantly.

Toshinori wanted to cry a little at that nearly broken sounding doubt in Midoriya’s voice, but he knew he had to press on.

“You’re not in at any fault my boy. I want you to understand that first and foremost, ok?”

Midoriya nodded quietly.

“The world has been…‘unkind’ is maybe underselling it a tad but, it fits. You have faced so much on your own, and it has…” He paused and took a breath. “It has affected your confidence in yourself. Your sense of self-worth is incredibly skewed and, Aizawa-sensei, Gran Torino and myself all think that, it’s time you got some real help for it. Help I should’ve seen you needed long before now.”

“…and I as well.” Aizawa spoke up, though it was very reserved. Quiet, and ashamed. A feeling Aizawa thought he might have to get used to for a while.

Toshinori put a hand on Midoriya’s shoulder, pulling him a little closer.

“We think you should see Inui-sensei for regular counselling sessions, starting soon. If we’re going to help you bring out your full potential, become as strong as we know you can, we must break down those limits,” he gently placed the tip of a finger on the boy’s forehead, “that you have made for yourself.”

Midoriya was hit with a wave of different emotions all at once. On the one hand, he was really glad that the three of them cared so much, and wanted to see him improve. On the other hand, he was…afraid.

He didn’t really even know of what he was scared of himself. Was it the thought of disappointing them all by needing this help in the first place? Was it the fear of wasting their time with this, while there was the threat of the League of Villains still very much at large?

Or…

Was it the possibility of having to actually look inside…face himself, and the things that still tormented him…?

Kacchan! Wait up!

He blinked out of his stupor, facing the three men before him, even as some sweat began to collect on the back of his neck again. He saw their firm but kind expressions, the tenderness in their eyes. The belief.

He took a deep breath, and steeled himself.

“…Ok. I trust your judgement. I’ll…I’ll do it. I’ll get better, I promise.”

Toshinori’s expression softened a little more, as he pulled the boy into a soft hug.

“It’s not an obligation my boy.” He reached up, and ruffled his hair. “It’s a hope.” He pulled back. “Our hope that you can get better. That you’ll want to get better, for you. So take as long as you need.”

Midoriya couldn’t help some tears from escaping, but he smiled through them anyway, quickly wiping them away.

Nishiya quietly tapped his foot, feeling a bit awkward and like he was butting in now but, still needing to interject back in. He let them have their moment, not wanting to just steamroll over it but, after a minute, he decided now was as good a time as any.

“I’m uh, sorry to have to interrupt the moment you two. Really, I am; you’ll have to confirm for me but, I’m pretty sure I’ve started blooming a bit.”

The teacher and student pair both let out a quick laugh at that comment, glad for the release of tension, but soon even Aizawa had snorted a small bit.

Nishiya sighed, reaching up gently. Yup, he had sprouted some flowers.

“Well, moving on from that. As I was saying before, I believe that I have someone I can call on who might be able to offer us another perspective on how to approach this.”

Aizawa squinted at him a little over his capture weapon.

“Well quit going slowly for suspense; who?”

Nishiya felt the wind knocked out of his sails with that comment but, silently conceded his senior’s point.

“The student I had interning under me after your Sports Festival; Shiozaki Ibara.”

Chapter Text

Midoriya kept in pace with Toshinori quietly, walking on autopilot for the entirety of their trip to the training grounds.

That therapy session had been…for lack of a better word, ‘enlightening’.

So many new ideas and concepts that, frankly, he was still having trouble getting his mind around some of them.

The common factor in them all however, was the concerning reaction he had to any and all points made about his performance. Given that his go-to was, ‘I’m not doing enough’, or, ‘I’m not good enough yet’, there was enough reason for all of his mentors to think he needed this.

The fact that he was apparently damn near nihilistic when it came to placing his own life under literally everyone else’s was also a pill he hadn’t quite swallowed. And he wasn’t sure if he wanted to.

He knew he behaved rashly at times but, he just- he wanted to help people! They knew that, and he knew that, so, what was the big deal? He was still in one piece, and someone else got better for what he did. That was hardly a bad thing, right?

Toshinori on the other hand was quietly lamenting over the fact that it may have very well been his fault, indirectly or not, for his pupil’s self-destructive tendencies.

Sure, he never deliberately encouraged him to do something as horrible as destroying his arms, but he was still at fault for not being able to teach him how to use One For All properly, so that didn’t really count in his mind.

He knew his protégé had to make his own choices, come to his conclusions and form his own ideals, but if he was truly the most ideal father figure for him without even being in his life, then his own rhetoric still had to have played a part.

He still firmly believed in those ideals for a true hero, and he was so proud Izuku exemplified those traits, but, now he had a healthy dose of paternal instincts kicking him up the ass.

Both One For All bearers were a broody ball of emotions as they approached the training grounds changing rooms, both parting with a hint of awkwardness lingering between them.

Both didn’t think it would last, they were too close for that, especially now, but there was a lot on both their minds.

As Midoriya walked out into the tunnel towards the grounds, he took a moment to just, stop and breathe.

It had been a few days of just regular training essentially, as they had decided to shelve working on training Black Whip until Shiozaki was at least moved in for a day to continue trying to tackle it.

Midoriya both…was and wasn’t complaining.

He was incredibly grateful for Kamui Woods’ continued help; training with and under him was a very worthwhile experience, and just like with Gran Torino he already felt like he had learned a lot. He felt stronger.

A picture was beginning to form in his mind. He hadn’t quite got clear sight of it yet, but it was forming all the same. He was getting closer to unlocking access to his new ability.

But, he just could not shake the sense of moving too slowly.

As much as he tried not to dwell on it like Toshinori had encouraged him to, the ever ticking-down timer of his retirement was a constant presence in the back of his head.

As his successor, it wasn’t a question of if he could take up the mantle; he had to. It was that simple.

He needed to be ready.

He shook the thoughts away for now, taking one last quick breath and making his way quickly through. He wouldn’t get anything done pondering about it.

He put on a brave face as he approached the others, and actually smiling as he caught sight of the thorny but, altogether beautiful locks of Shiozaki, stood serenely by her internship mentor.

“Ah, Midoriya-san, there you are!” Nishiya called out, making his mentee stand up a little straighter in turn.

“Midoriya Izuku, I’d like you to formally meet my intern, Shiozaki Ibara.”

Shiozaki stepped forward, bowing politely to Midoriya, and he in turn to her.

“It is nice to meet you, Midoriya-san. Nishiya-sensei has told me a little bit about you.”

Midoriya began rubbing the back of his head sheepishly, unsure of how to conduct himself, especially after hearing that. He was still getting used to dealing with having girls not turning up their noses at him, never-mind having someone as pretty and composed as she was apparently being told about him.

Nishiya picked up on this fact rather swiftly, smirking to himself.

“Don’t worry Midoriya-san, all good things. Promise.”

The pro winked at him with the eye Shiozaki couldn’t see, making Midoriya let out a small, almost imperceptible whine.

Shiozaki began to look more and more confused, so Midoriya took the opportunity for both of their sakes.

“It’s very nice to meet you too Shiozaki-san.” He bowed again. “I’m very thankful that you agreed to help me today. I know how hectic things must have become recently, so I’m sorry if this is getting in the way of anything.”

Shiozaki smiled pleasantly, shaking her head.

“Not at all Midoriya-san. I’m quite happy to help; I’ll get to help you, gain some experience for myself, and, hopefully…”

She looked a little bashful herself for a moment, making Midoriya blush a little as his mind ran off without him, Nishiya and his ‘I’m smirking at you behind my mask’ eyes making him lose balance somewhat.

He did his best to ignore him.

And thankfully, he was vindicated, as Shiozaki offered her hand to him.

“Hopefully, we can act as a sort of…bridge perhaps. Between our classes. As new friends?”

Midoriya’s face lit up instantly, as he gently but excitedly took Shiozaki’s hand in his own, shaking it.

“Of course! I’d be really happy to, Shiozaki-san!”

Shiozaki’s own smile returned, the brief bit of nerves melting away.

“I’m glad, Midoriya-kun. Now, should we get to how I can help you? Nishiya-sensei mentioned something about helping you with training but, said it would be best if you yourself explained.”

Midoriya took a small measure of satisfaction out of the uncomfortable squirm Nishiya tried to hide at his name being used in conjunction with ‘sensei’, having missed it the first time she said it.

“Oh, sure! Here, I’ll catch you up.”

Midoriya pulled one of his many notebooks out from…somewhere, flicking to the entries he had made about Black Whip and the information they had figured out so far.

He took Shiozaki through it thoroughly, occasionally getting some input from their mentors whenever anything needed a second point of view for context.

Shiozaki followed along diligently, nodding in a genuine understanding the rest were surprised by, given how fast Midoriya can speak. To his credit, he was going slower than he normally did.

Toshinori’s smile widened as he watched his protégé’s do the same; clearly he was being courteous of his new friend.

After a few minutes of this, Shiozaki was caught up enough to now seem confused, as she looked between them all with an unspoken question for a moment, before then vocalising it.

“Ok, so what do you need my help for exactly Midoriya-san? To be honest I would have thought the input you’d be getting from Nishiya-sensei would be far more helpful, given his greater experience.”

Midoriya could only hide so much uncomfortableness behind a deceptively blank expression, but thankfully Aizawa jumped in to cover for him.

“Shiozaki-san, there are some more- private details, that…Midoriya may choose to share with you himself, should you two develop your friendship further.”

He looked to Midoriya before continuing, getting his student’s silent permission to continue.

“Right now, what’s important for you to understand is that, Midoriya,” he checked with him one last time, still getting a nod, “has something that’s affecting his ability to use this new aspect of his quirk that’s manifested. I’m sure you…saw the news coverage?”

Aizawa said that with a deliberate slowness, trying to be as delicate as possible. The little shudder Shiozaki gave remembering it reminded him now, more than ever, that what Midoriya said was right.

They needed to be ready.

But they were still just kids.

“I um- ahem, did see it, yes. It was…” she clasped her hands together for a moment, a wistful glint flickering in her eyes. “It was horrible to such power, used in a manner as heinous as that.”

She lifted her head high however, standing up straight.

“But that’s why we’re going to be training so hard from now on right? So we can make sure something like that never happens again.”

Midoriya nodded along with what she saying intently, eyes filling with admiration; they would get along just fine.

Aizawa also nodded, liking the maturity on display. And Nishiya couldn’t be any prouder of his intern.

“That’s right,” Aizawa went on. “We asked you here because, yes, your quirk does work in a manner similar Kamui’s, but that’s only part. It’ll work best in conjunction with the different perspective you bring to the table.”

He eyed the chain around her neck for a moment, guessing it lead to a Crucifix, given Shiozaki’s dedication to her faith.

“In more ways than one.”

Shiozaki nodded determinedly, while Nishiya mumbled quietly to himself about Aizawa hypocrisy in being cryptic. Toshinori could chuckle slightly, amused. He stepped forward then himself.

“The two of you won’t be doing any sparring training today; honestly there’s been enough attempts at that. We’ll be trying this instead, if you’ll follow me. I’m uh- a little overly proud that this was my idea.”

Confused but compliant, the party followed after Toshinori, out of the training grounds, across the campus in a brisk walk. The two students shared some puzzled small talk, getting to know each other a little in the most mundane ways, as teens do.

After five minutes or so, they arrived at their destination. It was one of the park areas built into the school grounds, sporting around half an acre’s worth of beautifully maintained forestry. The whole area was covered in patches of flowers, with a large pond in the centre, and a few benches dotted here and there.

There was even this adorable little swing hung from one of the trees. Midoriya didn’t know what exactly it was but, that little sight just made him smile.

“Here we are.” Toshinori said warmly, gesturing out into the park. “Quite lovely isn’t it? So picturesque.”

Everyone, even Aizawa, nodded in open agreement, feeling just a bit more at ease looking into a place such as it.

“There are a few of these across the grounds. All of them are a little different but, this one’s my favourite. I thought this would be a good place for you two to just, talk. Connect.”

The students’ eyes lit up in understanding, mirth following after.

“That sounds very pleasant All Might sir. Wouldn’t you agree Midoriya-san?”

“Yeah, it sounds really nice actually. It’s so…quiet here. It’s amazing.”

Toshinori smiled proudly, glad his idea was starting off strong.

“Well then, go on.” He encouraged, giving them both a little pat on the back. “No need to stand around waiting for your teachers. We’ll still be here.”

The two nodded at Toshinori, then at each other, walking into the park, wondering where they should even start. But, they couldn’t help but smile anyway; it was just all so appealing after all.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A few hours had passed by, with the two teens still in deep, but happy conversation. They were sat by the edge of the pond, Shiozaki having chosen to let her feet rest in the water, enjoying the coolness on her skin.

They had discussed quite a number of different topics; their quirks – thought Midoriya did have to fudge the details a bit – , hobbies, favoured music genres, and, of course, why they wanted to become heroes.

Shiozaki’s answer to that last question really intrigued Midoriya, as it always would.

“As I’ve told you Midoriya-san, I’ve always had a strong connection with my faith. My parents introduced me to their beliefs as I said but, they let me make my own decision on if I wanted to follow it. As you know, religion is- nowhere near as prevalent as it used to be.”

Midoriya nodded, and bit his tongue to stop himself from muttering. He didn’t want to put Shiozaki off, but he was also very eager to hear her out fully.

“And I saw how much it could…unite people. Bring them together. In a sense of community yes but, also as sharers of the same strong, moral values. That even if you didn’t feel the same as, or even part of a group of people, that you could still find some way to connect to them in what you believe.”

Midoriya took what Shiozaki was saying to heart, even if he felt a little silly in comparison when it came to his own base reasoning.

“Seeing what the heroes I watched growing up could do together, oh- just like the Angelic Hero; Prophet, would do his best to talk villains down! Try to reason with them, and then work with them towards their rehabilitation after they were captured it…

It spoke to me.

It showed me that we can overcome anything, together, as long as we have faith.”

She gently kicked her feet back and forth in the water, making ripples spread throughout the previously calm surface.

Midoriya followed her gaze out into the pond, watching the water as she moved. He looked down at his reflection, swaying in time with Shiozaki’s kicks, never quite settling into a clear picture.

“Midoriya-san?” Shiozaki asked after a moment, snapping him out of his quiet pondering.

“O-oh, sorry. I uh- got distracted, thinking about what you said.”

“Was I clear enough in what I meant? I’m sorry if I wasn’t, I um…I’ve been told I tend to use some flowery language at times. Which is a little bit ironic, given…”

She pulled on a strand of her vine-like hair, tucking it behind her ear once she was done.

“No, no, not at all. You were clear, I promise. I just…”

Midoriya looked down at the water again, the surface still not completely settled.

“You’ve given me a lot to think about is all.”

Shiozaki spent a long moment just looking at Midoriya, trying to discern what he could mean by that.

“In a good way?” she asked hopefully, praying that she was able to help.

“…I don’t know.” Midoriya responded plainly, his expression giving only one thing away; that ultimately, he was just as confused as before.

Chapter Text

Midoriya shifted from foot to foot, swallowing for what must have been the fifth time in the last minute.

Despite Aizawa’s presence, and having gone over his alibis several times, he just couldn’t make himself settle down.

There was a pit in his stomach that just wouldn’t move, like a knot ladened deep in a muscle that wouldn’t work out no matter how much he stretched it.

He was uneasy. Of course he would be. How did he know how his classmates would react to what had happened?

Even the group that had been with him that fateful night. The group that had accepted the risks in going to save Bakugou with him. How did he know what even they would think?

They almost died right there. He did too.

“Deku-kun?”

He couldn’t blame them for still being in shock. He probably still was. There’s was not telling how they had processe-

“Deku-kun!”

He snapped out of it at the sound of a very welcome voice, heart lifting a bit as he saw a familiar set of rosy cheeks.

Those cheeks were suddenly a lot harder to see though, given the bear-hug that Uraraka now had him in, her head buried into the crook of his shoulder.

“Oh thank goodness you’re alright. Ah was so worried about ya.”

Midoriya’s heart fluttered more than he would probably ever admit at the worry his friend displayed for him, the slip in accent he’d never heard before being momentarily dismissed.

He hugged her back tightly, just taking in the fact that she was here, and that they were both ok.

After a minute, the two slowly separated from each other, though neither was in any kind of hurry.

Midoriya smirked a little, unable to suppress the short chuckle that escaped his lips.

“Hmm, what’s up Deku-kun? I mean- I’m glad you seem alright; you looked so tense just now, but what’s funny?”

Midoriya mulled his answer over for just a second, deciding to be just a little bit playful.

“Well uh, I’ll admit that I’ve never heard you speak in that accent you did just now.”

Uraraka’s mind lagged behind for a second as she took in what he meant, and then the embarrassment set in as it replayed what she had just said. Or rather, how she said it. She began to blush profusely, hands waving a little frantically in front of her.

“Wait- no, you did- you didn’t hear that, right?”

Midoriya just chuckled even more, giving Uraraka all the answer she needed as she buried her head in her hands, accidentally activating her quirk and quickly lifting off the ground.

Midoriya quickly grabbed onto her closest arm, reorienting her and holding her down by the shoulders.

“Uraraka-chan, I know you’re a little embarrassed about it but, you don’t have to be. It’s cute, I promise. Now, please come down?”

Uraraka damn near went nuclear at the sound of Midoriya, one, using that more affectionate honorific, and two, having called her cute. She was very tempted to just try and wriggle free and let herself float away but…something about the look on Midoriya’s face just, compelled the opposite.

She pressed her finger pads together, and popped down softly.

“…awful bold of you, Deku-kun…just calling a girl cute like that.” She teased back a little, hoping for just a smidge of payback. Midoriya, counter to what she expected however, just smiled again. This time, it was different though.

It looked so sad.

“Deku-kun?” she asked gently, not noticing that Aizawa was now paying a bit more attention.

“Sorry, Uraraka-san. Did I step too far?”

Uraraka shook her head but, the crease in her brow told Midoriya she was still clearly concerned.

“I guess I’m just…saying what I think more. I mean, I think I should.” He gained a distant look, his eyes glazing over slightly. “We…the five of us we…almost…”

Uraraka caught on very quickly now, taking one of his hands in hers, giving it a reassuring squeeze. What had happened had affected him. It would have affected them all.

Midoriya took a breath, calming himself down, as his features softened.

“I guess everything is just…in a new perspective.”

Uraraka nodded quietly, just continuing to hold his hand, stepping a little closer to him then. She was about to rest her head on his shoulder, Midoriya leaning in to her as well. That is, until he went stiff.

Uraraka panicked for a second, about to apologise but, then following his deer-in-the-headlights gaze.

“Heh. Uh, hi guys.” Ojiro said awkwardly, shuffling on his feet for a second. “When I saw you two uh, having a moment, I thought I should stay quiet. Not get in the way, you know? Sorry if I interrupted something there.”

The pair just nodded, telling Ojiro it was alright, even if their neon blush said otherwise.

“Oh phooey, and just as it was getting good too!” came a familiarly devious voice, accompanied by an, “I know!”, from another less devious but equally enthusiastic voice.

Stood peering from behind the hedges were Ashido and Hagakure. And now Uraraka tried to deliberately float herself away from this situation.

“Aww, come on!” Ashido chirped. “Would it help if we pulled Ojiro-kun back behind the hedge with us?”

“It’s not like that Ashido-chan!”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The air was heavier than expected now that they were all here. Together at last, as a class. To learn and grow together, all under the same roof. Despite the circumstances of it all, one could only imagine what kinds of hijinks they could all get up to now.

But, that wasn’t the feeling shared.

Midoriya could feel the eyes of everyone on him, for better or for worse. Despite their earlier giddiness at his and Uraraka’s interaction, the crowd mentality had quickly come over Ojiro, Ashido and Hagakure.

He could hardly blame them for watching him with everyone else, what else were they supposed to do? Not be unsure? Suspicious?

Even the crew that had been there at Kamino Ward seemed on edge, even if they were huddled around him with Uraraka.

There was a distance, even if it were small.

Aizawa looked over them all, and as he opened his mouth to speak, the majority braced. They had every right to expect a verbal tirade. But it never came.

“I am sorry, class 1-A.”

The words were so simple, but they hit everyone in the chest like a sledgehammer. They stared back at their teacher wide-eyed, uneasiness amplified some more by their teacher’s uncharacteristic behaviour.

“Honestly, I am still going to be keeping a very, very, close eye on all of you. Clearly you all hope your involvement in heroic matters without a licence will just be overlooked because you’re students.”

He looked up at the passing clouds for a moment, a pang of wistfulness wracking through his chest, coming through on his face for a second.

“But that’s not how the world of heroes and villains works. You’ve all gotten a taste of that before…” his eyes cast over the Kamino crew, “some more than others. But let me just reiterate; villains won’t be so forgiving if you make a mistake. They won’t exercise restraints because you’re students. They will use any mistake, any chink in your armour. They will kill you, if they get the chance.”

The entire class remained quiet, having completely forgotten how this conversation had started for a moment.

“However, as your teacher, I must apologise to you anyway. Whilst, still condemning the actions you all took that lead to those five being at Kamino Ward. It was your lack of faith in us, the pro’s, that made you all think you needed to step up, way before you should ever have had to.

We must do better for you. I must do better for you. And that, all starts here.”

Everyone remained completely quiet, unsure of what to say. Midoriya smiled proudly for a second though, sharing a nod with his teacher as they met each other’s gaze.

Aizawa then put on the best shit-eating-Eraserhead grin he could, making everyone reflexively shudder.

“Now, which of you are putting literally any thought into those wild theories and news lines about Midoriya that have been floating around? Don’t answer that, it was a rhetorical question. I know you all are. Even you four.”

The rest of the Kamino crew had the decency to at least look sheepish, even a little ashamed. Iida and Todoroki especially looked very torn between the strangeness of everything and trusting their friend.

“Midoriya, why don’t you help spread some light onto things please? The rest of you…” His eyes began to glow, hair floating menacingly. “Are being trusted with this information. And I expect zero judgement from any of you.”

Midoriya took a deep breath, stepping up next to Aizawa, getting a reassuring pat on the shoulder. Midoriya quietly nodded his thanks.

“…I was believed to be quirkless for most of my life.”

And if Aizawa’s apology had everyone surprised and uneasy, Midoriya’s revelation had them all shocked, and falling right back into their suspicions.

“Wait wait wait.” Kaminari immediately cut in. “Midoriya man, Aizawa-sensei, I know you’re asking us to give you a chance to explain here but, this- doesn’t sound less sketchy. It sounds just like you are involved with this big villain guy in some way. Because, if what you just said is true then, it looks really bad. I don’t know how but, it was clear on TV that that villain guy had more than one quirk.

And now you’re saying you thought you didn’t have a quirk for a long time?”

Both men wanted to try and refute this idea but, couldn’t come up with any reasonable response that didn’t sound desperate. Aizawa gave Midoriya a quick look; they just had to stick to what they discussed.

“…I wanna believe in you Midoriya-kun. I do.”

Midoriya perked up as Kaminari continued. At least a friendly honorific was back in use.

“But…it’s just hard, you know? With everything that just went down and heck, it could all be just a big coincidence but…I just think we- we don’t know what to think.”

The tension had significantly ramped up from only moments prior. Everyone couldn’t even find the time to truly take in that it was Kaminari, the by no means unintelligent but usually far more liberally spoken teen, just addressed that very real point so well.

“…I know…how it sounds. But, all I ask is a chance to explain. Please.”

Midoriya’s peers didn’t respond verbally, all separately deciding that silence was the best response to that request; here was his chance.

“My quirk actually manifested during the entrance exam.” Uraraka flinched, looking at him with wide eyes as a few pieces fell into place. “I never knew how to activate it, because it seems to be a recessive mutation from someone’s quirk in my family line; it isn’t like my parents’ quirks…which…” he sighed, “doesn’t exactly help my case right now.”

Everyone continued to just listen, letting him speak. Though Midoriya couldn’t see it, a particular pair of eyes was watching him even closer than the others, pondering deeply about what in the world he should do in this situation.

“The theory we’ve come up with is it’s like a sort of energy, that built up over time since it first technically manifested when I was around four. We think it can manifest in more ways than just amplifying my physicality, but aren’t sure what the limits are.”

“Wait so, Deku-kun…is that why you were do desperate to get a point after saving me from the zero pointer?”

And at that, the class lost some of its seriousness as everyone who understood began to freak out.

“Wait what the hell?!” Jirou cried out. “You fought one of those things?!”

Midoriya could only meekly nod, making everyone flit between shock, awe and even more disbelief.

“Wait, the ‘zero pointer’?” Yaoyorozu asked, a little out of the loop without the context of the non-recommended exam.

“Those massive bots that were our first obstacle during the Sports Festival race!” Sero shouted, hands wringing through his hair as he leant against Kaminari, who looked close to frying his head himself.

Todoroki now also turned to Midoriya with some shock, though, having gone up against that power directly, had an easier time grasping it. Yaoyorozu seemed to be trying and failing to wrap her mind around it comparatively.

“Uraraka-chan was pinned by some rubble in that path of the one that appeared in our test area. Like she said I hadn’t gotten a single point before then but…”

His fist clenched, tight.

“Seeing it about to come down on her I- I just had to do something. The next thing I knew I was rocketing through the air, legs already broken from the force, caving its face in before nearly plummeting to my death on the pavement.”

Not a single sound was uttered by anyone, but, despite that being the norm for this conversation, Midoriya couldn’t help but get uneasy about it; something was different about it.

He just wished he knew if it was for better or for worse.

That is until Kaminari began to vibrate.

“That. Is. SO SICK! Dude, that’s so badass! Well, not the almost falling to your death part but- you get what I mean!” He walked forward excitedly, putting his hands on Midoriya’s shoulders.

“I’m so sorry I ever doubted you man; you’re a certified badass!”

While Midoriya was not exactly expecting this to be thing that got someone onto his side, he was at least glad it did. He couldn’t help but wonder about the quick turnaround though.

“What Kaminari-kun says is true, but I think that it not what we should be focusing on right now.”

Iida stepped up next to Midoriya as well, facing the class.

“He has proven time and time again to be a worthy addition to our class…” He looked up at Midoriya, a wave of pride and admiration sparkling in his eyes. “He helped save my life against the Hero Killer, something I will always remain grateful for.”

“Iida-kun…” Midoriya sniffled.

“Iida’s right,” Todoroki added, stepping up next without hesitation. “Midoriya could see how dangerous my own need to spite my father was going to be, for myself, and more importantly for others. He pushed me to accept all of my own power,” he looked down at Midoriya’s hand, “even at the literal cost of his own body. I believe in him.”

Midoriya began to tear up, unable to help himself from smiling, slowly, but surely.

“I…I think we can all think of a moment when Midoriya-chan has been there to help us, ribbit.” Tsuyu said next, looking a little sheepish as she stepped forward.

“He saved my life back at…” she shuddered, “back at the USJ. I don’t think anyone willing to put their life on the line for someone else like that could have any ill will.”

She looked at Midoriya too, but, a little…ashamedly? She couldn’t seem to look at Iida or Todoroki either.

“I believe in him too, ribbit.” she finally offered as well, but, quieter than the others.

As much as Midoriya was wondering what that could be about, he still didn’t want to move passed what was most important to him here.

They believed in him. His friends believed in him.

But I’m still lying to them.

The thought cut through all the other noise like a hot knife through butter, drowning everything else out with the overwhelming pressure that was the guilt.

They believed in him, and he was still lying to them.

No amount of logic or the very valid reasoning of the secret he could absolutely not risk bringing any of them into for their own safety, could assuage these feelings.

So instead, he didn’t bother trying to brush them off.

“…I get it- if some of you still have reservations. I do. And I promise, I’ll do my best to prove that you can rely on me. That you can trust me.

I’ll share everything I can with you.”

As everyone gathered around in affirmation, willing to put their faith in the friend they had grown with and fought alongside, not an ounce of judgement for his previous quirklessness, only two sets of eyes seemed to know, that he was holding something back.

And the mind behind that crimson pair, was determined to see if they knew what.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Midoriya plopped back onto his new bed, just taking a moment to feel the clean new sheets beneath his fingers. He hadn’t grown tired of that feeling yet.

This entire day had been so hectic. From revealing that he used to be quirkless and asking the others to trust him, to comforting Tsuyu when she confided in them. It was all so much.

He looked across as his desk, wondering if he should try and get the notes he had made on Kamui Woods transferred to his actual section but, he decided not. But as he lay back to try and get some sleep, he found it just wouldn’t come.

There was so much uneasiness in his heart, more than he thought he had felt in a long, long time.

Since he had met All Might, he had always had something to work towards. A goal. A straight line to follow; a long but simple track towards the finish line of his dreams.

But, now?

He felt at a loss again.

He didn’t know where he was going, never mind how to get there. All that work with Kamui Woods, the talks he had with Shiozaki it…it all felt like he had just wasted their time.

Like he was just spinning his wheels, unable to rev his way out of this mud pit of stagnation.

He shook his head slowly, closing his eyes and just taking a deep breath. He wasn’t going to gain anything just brooding about everything like this but, he couldn’t seem to help himself.

Seemed like Toshi and Aizawa were right in their assertions after all.

He rolled over, trying his best to shut the thoughts out. Being tired wouldn’t do him any good either.

But, even as sleep eventually took him, the uneasiness never left.

Chapter Text

“The provisional license exam.”

Aizawa-sensei stated this firmly, stood before the now fully moved-in 1-A, earning a general look of confusion, but no verbal expression of it.

“Good, you handled the shock of that quite well. Now as all of you understand, the provisional license exam is a test that is normally only given to second year students; you would have more experience, more quirk refinement, everything. However…”

He sized up his class one by one, eyes lingering on Midoriya for just a moment longer than the others.

“Our aim is not to scare you here, but the reality is that All Might’s retirement is very much on the way. An inevitability, not a possibility. The world needs its next generation of protectors to be strong, and unfortunately, ready, faster. And as such, your training will be shifting to a more narrowed scope in preparation.”

The class were altogether nervous but, determined. Even Bakugou sat forward, listening intently to Aizawa. And the man smiled.

“Good, you all seem ready. Thankfully, I think you’ll all get to enjoy this process anyways.

Ultimate moves.”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Midoriya watched his classmates intently, managing to distract himself somewhat from his own feelings of inaction. The solutions and ideas they were coming up with; the ingenuity on display! It was all so inspiring to see!

Ashido creating a more high-powered stream of her acid was a great suggestion, but even just seeing them all giving it their best shots, like Uraraka, continuing to try and, well, float passed her limits, it…

It all gave him enough of a push to start really thinking, putting all those annoying feelings aside.

At the same time however, he felt a little limited in what he could accomplish right now. The more he thought about, the more it seemed like his options truly were limited.

He had done so much damage to his arms already, that developing a special move based on his punches was just plainly a bad idea. That and…

He pictured Toshi in his mind, smiling as he always did, and couldn’t help a small smile himself. But as the thought lingered, the more it became apparent to him that he didn’t see Toshinori the way he used to. The way the world still does.

He used to see him like they did; the ultimate hero. Completely infallible, and effortlessly friendly, charismatic and powerful.

And he still was all of those things but…

The image came to mind again; Toshi’s true form.

As much as he wanted it to be different, he had to accept more than anyone that his mentor wasn’t what he was once. And more pressingly, that he had to become what he had been.

All the blatant, damn near copyright encroaching moves he had come up with since he had gotten One For All now even made him cringe a little.

He needed something else.

Black Whip had proved too unwieldy to count on right now too however, even after all the attempts he had made.

He still lamented not being able to control it yet, but pushed the thoughts away again.

“You doing alright Midoriya?”

Midoriya jumped slightly at his teacher’s voice but, welcomed the counsel immensely.

“I’ll admit Aizawa-sensei I’m…still at a bit of a loss. Black Whip isn’t an option for the moment, and making another punch type move just, doesn’t feel right.”

Aizawa nodded quietly, taking a second to think, analysing the room and the rest of the present 1-A as he did. He then looked to Midoriya again, eyes scanning him quickly.

“If you’d like my personal opinion Midoriya, I think perhaps the simplest path, is often the best.”

Midoriya just looked puzzledly back at Aizawa, which prompted the hero to elaborate a bit more.

“What I mean is, do you think there’s another avenue in hand-to-hand combat that, you might just be overlooking?”

And all at once, Midoriya felt like he had gotten both the greatest epiphany ever, but also, that he was an absolute moron for not seeing it sooner.

One trip and extended session with perhaps the most focused yet scatter-brained girl he had ever met, and Midoriya now felt like he had at least taken a step in the right direction.

A heavy, metal-plated step.

These combat boots were an incredible marvel of heroic armouring technology, and were instantly proven to be an investment when he got to save Toshinori from a piece of falling rubble.

The surprise on everyone’s faces as he returned, and the few subsequent cheers he got for the feat he just pulled off made Midoriya feel even better again. 

Now, all he had to do was rework his entire fighting style before the provisional license exam.

…no pressure.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next few weeks went by too quickly for the hero students’ likings, each day seeming to blur into the next like one amorphous mess. It reminded them of the training camp, and how gruelling that had been from the outset.

Now though, not only did they have to play catch-up with most, if not nearly all, of the training that they had missed thanks to the attack that took Bakugou, but push beyond into the realm of insanity.

Thankfully, Aizawa had been far more direct and hands-on with each of them, spending a lot of time he would have previously spent just idly supervising them, to giving them all some real tutelage.

Everyone but Midoriya remained confused about the seemingly out of nowhere about-face that their teacher had done but, were more so grateful to have someone to really point them in the right direction if they were struggling.

And then, the day finally came upon them.

The class piled off the bus, standing in awe of the building before them. It never ceased to amaze most of them just how much their society relied on heroes, that this was the kind of facilities they could always expect.

“Alright now, everyone, listen up,” called Aizawa from the front, “You’ve been through the most rigorous and skill sharpening training we were able to get you through. You are ready for this, I have no doubt of that. However, I want you all to take this seriously, as I know you will, and especially remember these two things; the age of your opponents, and ‘the U.A. crushing’.”

Everyone shuddered at the mention of the close to traditional pile on the other schools did to U.A. throughout the first leg of the exam. None of them liked the mental image of a hoard of other hero hopefuls just gunning for them first.

“Both I’ve already explained to you but, just to reiterate for the sake of the former; these tests are designed with second year students in mind. These students won’t have had the same experiences you’ve had in a…practical sense. But, they still have an entire year’s worth of training and experience on you otherwise. Do not let your guards down, got it?”

“Yes sensei!” 1-A thundered, determined to make this the only chance they would need.  

“Good, now let’s head insi- ah, actually one last thing.”

His eyes flicked to Midoriya, who had a feeling he already knew what was coming.

“Unfortunately Midoriya, given the media attention still on you, not to mention the reality of what you did that day…does make you an incredibly likely target. Not just initially but, throughout the whole of proceedings. Even when you make it through the first phase-”

Midoriya smiled as his teacher continued but, didn’t interrupt him. It was still nice to hear how much faith he had in him.

“-it’s likely the examiners will test you harsher than anyone else. Their motives I can’t exactly be certain of but, it is still very much expected.

Don’t, let them keep you down.”

Midoriya put on his most confident smile, making the others around him feel a little more at ease with his determination.

“We won’t let you down sensei.”

Aizawa nodded sagely, looking out proudly over his students.

“Good. Now, let’s head insi-”

“Heeeeey~! Is that you Eraser~?”

Aizawa stopped in his tracks instantly, a violent shudder running down his spine, a low groan following after.

“Ms. Joke.” He said flatly, though with a tinge of irritation. “I should’ve remembered that your class would be taking this exam today. I would’ve made more of an effort to avoid this confrontation.”

“Aaah, don’t be like that Aizawa.” She reached over to pat him on the shoulder as she got close, but Aizawa made a very cat-like move to the side. “You and I get along splendidly don’t we? Let’s get married!”

“No.”

As this whole exchange went down Midoriya found himself rather nonplussed. Then again, it was hardly the strangest or wildest thing he had to deal with recently. But, some of Ms. Joke’s students had other ideas.

“So, this is the famous class 1-A from U.A. High huh? Good you meet you all!” a cheery dark-haired boy beamed. He walked over briskly, hands reaching out to Midoriya in the front. “I hope we can all get along swimmi-”

The teen never got to finish his statement, as his hands were intercepted and promptly slapped away by Todoroki, who now stood in front of Midoriya enough to be in between them.

“Hey, what’s that all about? I just wanted to give him a friendly greeting.”

Todoroki remained firm however, glaring back at him.

“That smile might seem cheery, but it doesn’t reach your eyes.”

“…oh? You think so?” the teen asked again, a very slight edge to his voice now. Almost unnoticeable.

“I know what to look for.” Todoroki said, a hint of something sad underneath the firmness of his tone.

“Do you know?” the teen asked in the same chipper way. But, after only getting a sharp glare as his answer, he shrugged.

“Guess there’s no point in hiding it then, is there?” He stood up as tall as he could, eyes narrowing in an instant. “Name’s Shindo Yo. I’ll see you all out there!”

Despite addressing them all, his eyes remained squarely on Midoriya until he turned to walk away. And Midoriya gulped.

From where he stood, tuning out Ms. Joke, Aizawa’s gaze narrowed. He knew he was probably right but, even he hadn’t expected to be right this quickly.

He just really hoped Midoriya could handle it.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Uraraka and Iida’s eyes met again, as the pair of them both noticed Midoriya’s behaviour. Again.

He wasn’t acting shifty necessarily but, distant.

Ever since that incident at the entrance he looked like he was thinking about something intently. Every once in a while he would get that trademark resolute look on his face, but then he would appear doubtful. It was all confusing to say the least.

“EXAM WILL BEGIN IN ONE MINUTE!” blared over the speakers.

The two nodded at each other, both knowing that they should talk to him about it, for his sake. He would need his head clear in this exam, especially given what Aizawa-sensei had said.

The test was soon to start, but they approached him as they always would, smiling.

“Midoriya-kun!” Iida sounded off, seemingly startling the greenette out of his thoughts. “Are you quite alright? We couldn’t help but notice you looked…distracted?”

“Yeah Deku-kun, you ok?” Uraraka asked gently, a hand on his arm. “You worried about the exam, or…that Shindo guy from outside?”

Midoriya reacted a small bit to the mention of Shindo but, shook his head anyway.

“I am a little worried yeah, but, not just about him. Or the exam. I just…”

He looked around at the rest of the class, catching the eyes of a few of the others.

“I was just deciding on something is all. Thanks for worrying about me, I appreciate it.”

The two weren’t entirely satisfied with that answer but, felt that pressing him for something else wouldn’t lead anywhere. So, they just nodded, standing by his sides as they all waited for the-

“THE EXAM WILL BEGIN, NOW!”

The entire room they were in began to shake, sparking some worry for a second as it seemed to all be quickly coming apart. It became clear in the following seconds what was going on, as the lights and sounds of the open test field invaded their senses.

“FINALLY!” Bakugou roared passionately, immediately blasting himself off in a direction.

“Hey, Bakugou, wait up!” cried Kirishima, immediately following after him, with Kaminari sprinting after him in turn.

“Everyone!” Iida called out, gaining the attention of the remainder of the class. “We should all attempt to work together as a unit; that is our best chance at advancing!”

“Iida-san is correct!” Yaoyorozu followed up. “The other schools have seen our quirks in action before, especially individually! Combining our efforts in combo moves and such should greatly increase our chances!”

Todoroki remained quiet, thinking. He had planned on leaving, going off on his own so he could utilise his quirk better but…After that incident at the entrance, he wondered if it would better to stay, make sure Midoriya couldn’t be targeted.

But, just as he thought this, Midoriya himself, turned away from the class and started to walk off. Everyone was stunned, mouths dropping open as Iida and Uraraka jogged up to him.

“Deku-kun! Where are you going? Don’t you agree that we should all work together? It’s our best shot!”

Midoriya kept quiet for a moment but, then turned and looked seriously back at them.

“I’m going to go off on my own you guys.”

It was fair to say that everyone felt as if everything was already going off the rails. They expected Bakugou to go off on his own; that was practically guaranteed. As was at least Kirishima going after him.

But this? This was completely out of left field for all of them.

But before any of them could question why, Midoriya continued.

“I’ll make this quick, you all should get moving too. But I feel like, after everything that’s happened, especially with what happened just earlier today, I’ll just be drawing more attention to you guys that you don’t need. If I go, hopefully I’ll at least take some of the heat off. You all will still make a great unit. But…”

He fired up his quirk, lighting coursing around him swiftly, as they all watched him tense up.

“I think it’s better if I go it alone for this one.”

Todoroki tilted his head, recognising something in Midoriya’s tone. He remained quiet however. And with that, before any of them could protest, Midoriya leapt away, leaving the remaining sixteen to band together.

Or rather, what was initially sixteen.

Todoroki sighed, beginning a power-walk in a chosen direction. The class’s heads all snapped to him next, with an exasperated Jirou shouting, “And now you too Todoroki?! Seriously?!”

Todoroki stopped, but it was clear he wasn’t going to wait long.

“This was my initial plan. It’ll allow me to use my quirk more effectively. I only thought of staying because I believed Midoriya might be especially targeted but…”

His eyes locked to the direction Midoriya had sprinted away in, narrowing with a certain knowingness.

“I think beyond what he said, he feels he has something to prove.”

“Wait, what do you mean Todoroki-kun?” Uraraka asked, feeling a pang of concern in her chest.

Todoroki, conversely, quickly picked up the pace, running until launching into his signature ice-surfing, soon also ending up out of sight.

“Oh come oooon!” Ashido pout-shouted. “What is with these boys right now?! If the cheerful, sunshine boy Midoriya ends up acting more like those two I’m gonna sue!”

As much as everyone could appreciate Ashido’s attempt to lighten the mood a bit, the reality was still very pressing on them. Especially on Uraraka and Iida.

What was Midoriya thinking here, really? And more importantly…where would it lead him?

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Hey! You’re that U.A. guy that tried to fight alongside All Might that day at Kamino right?! What, trying to ride on his coattails or som-”

Midoriya’s foot crashed down into the rocky terrain beneath him, causing the student attacking him to back off for a moment. That moment was all he needed to close the distance, clearing the levelled ground and sweeping his opponent’s legs, hard and fast enough that he fell hard head first into the ground.

It didn’t knock him out fortunately, but it left him more than dazed enough for Midoriya to tap the last of the sensors covering his body, eliminating him from the running.

He quickly put the ball back in one of the pouches lining his belt, shouting a quick, “I’m really sorry! I wish you luck with the test next year!” over his shoulder as he ran off.

As much as he did want to mean that encouragement, what the student said was…it was getting to him.

Did people honestly think he did what he did because he was looking for recognition? He almost got killed! More importantly, his friends almost got killed! It was literally do or die!

This was the fifth person that he had come across, and each and every one of them had some kind of thing to say about it. All of them, cast him in a negative light.

He grit his teeth, a low growl escaping from his lips. He was honestly really insulted that he would ever try and just leach off of what Toshi had done. He was gifted this chance by him, and he refused to let him down.

He shook his head, taking in a deep breath, trying to dispel the thoughts. He needed a clear head for this.

It’s then that he felt a sharp…sensation, of some kind, run through his mind. It wasn’t pain, but he also couldn’t quite grasp what it felt like; it was already gone.

What was..?

“Hey, you really think you should be zoning out-”

There was a sudden beep and rush of air, as Midoriya barely caught the sight of two jumpsuited legs exiting the uppermost part of his vision. He didn’t have to look to be able to tell.

I’ve been tagged.

“-in the middle of all this? Would be real shame if someone eliminated ya~.”

Midoriya snapped to attention straight away, twisting himself as he slid his armoured foot across the ground, kicking up a lot of dust. He then pushed away with just enough of OFA to move quicker than whoever this voice’s owner was, but leave his cover up.

He backed up for a moment but, realised as he did that he was approaching the centre area again. He continued to circle, not wanting to run into his friends again and make trouble for them.

His eyes darted around, until he picked out a silhouette in the dust cloud, watching it closely. He heard the coughing coming from within, as well as making out the frantic arm movements he associated with trying to clear the air.

His time to strike.

He leapt forward again, bringing his hands together a few feet away from the cloud, both clearing it from around his opponent, who he could now identify as a blonde in a catsuit, and making a loud enough noise as to stun her temporarily.

He had one shot before she would recover, and he took it, getting a crisp beeping sound for his troubles as he managed to get her in turn.

He darted away as soon as he could, which, was almost too slowly; the girl was instantly retaliating, taking a shot at his face. He just narrowly dodged, firing up his max OFA and making some proper distance between them.

But, rather than grimacing or glowering at him, she surprised him. She smirked at him.

“You got me back.”

Midoriya let a smirk of his own slip.

“Now we’re even.”

The girl’s own smirk widened a fraction.

“Oooh, I like you~. You’re cool~.”

“Well, sorry if I have a hard time believing you, um?”

He gestured at her, indicating her to share her name.

“Oh, right. Name’s Camie Utsushimi!”

“Utsushimi-san then. Back to my point, you must know who I am, right?”

The girl put a finger to her chin, tilting it as she stared back at him amusedly.

“’Course, totes do. You’re that Midoriya guy who ended up fighting with All Might and that older hero, Gran Torismo!”

“…Gran Torino.”

“Yeah, sure. More importantly though, I do think you’re cool…”

She leapt forward then, trying to close the gap between them.

“And I want to know more about you!”

Unfortunately for her, with the element of surprise gone, Midoriya’s speed was enough to match hers. He dodged to the side as she…took a swipe at him?!

Midoriya eyed the clearly purposely extended fingers and sharp nails with a mixture of shock and concern. The centre of his brain dedicated to quirk analysis kicked in then, reasoning that it was likely something to do with her quirk; she hadn’t shown it off yet as far as he could deduce.

“Yeah, no.” He caught the extended arm, using the momentum they both had accumulated to spin, swing and then launch her away from him. “Don’t know what your quirk is but, seeing you try that gives me enough of an idea to avoid close range.”

This Camie smirked again, but this time, there was something immediately off about it. But Midoriya couldn’t put his finger on what exactly. One thing was certain though; it definitely unnerved him.

“Oooh…Izuku b-” she stopped mid-stream, but immediately continued on. “You have no idea.”

Midoriya was really getting creeped out now though, noticing the slip, though still remaining unsure of what it was.

“Awfully familiar of you, using my given name like that, isn’t it?”

“Mmm, I just think it goes to show how sincere I am!”

She went to attack again, but Midoriya was already backing away.

“Uh-uh-uuuh, can’t have that again~.” she purred, right before Midoriya’s eyes, disappearing behind some rubble, and, seemingly not coming back around the other side.

At first he thought it might have been that she actually slipped away, but when he checked the area, there was no sign of her.

That is, until he felt that odd feeling again, along with hearing a sweet giggle behind him.

He reacted at the last possible second, turning to knock the ball she was going to tap him with away. He then got in close himself, pressing his open palm into her stomach and pushing, sending her flying back.

But not before she managed to nick his cheek.

As she skidded to a stop a metre away, she pouted at the nail she had managed to get him with, then noticing the drops of blood only now coming from Midoriya’s wound, dripping onto the dirt.

“Too bad…guess I’ll have to try harder.”

Midoriya braced himself.

This wasn’t going to be easy.

Chapter Text

Bakugou growled at nothing in particular as he ran, eyes darting around the environment, trying to pick out a tough enough looking target for a fight.

The last group they had come across wasn’t even worth the second glance they went down that easily. The dude at the front yelled something about some sort of wolf fist just before he flattened him.

It honestly wasn’t even funny. Like a stale joke.

It was difficult enough finding people with all the empty space this giant melting pot of weaklings had in it, but now it seemed as if they were actually hiding. Were they trying to piss him off?

Shitty-hair certainly seemed to be, with all the God-damned talking he was doing.

“Bakugou, don’t you think we should re-join the others?! We haven’t come across anyone in forever! You didn’t even stop to eliminate those last guys!”

“Yeah man!” the dumbass Pikachu chimed in. “If we keep this up, we’ll get elim’d by default!”

Bakugou growled louder this time, enough that the other two could actually hear him.

“You two run back to those other extras if you’re feeling overwhelmed! I don’t need you tagging along anyway! I can handle this alone!”

Images of that damn nerd Deku burned through his mind, that image of him charging at that villain, with whatever that ass-pull new power of his was whipping around everywhere, seared into his brain. Saving those other extras…saving him.

Again.

He reflexively snarled, picking up speed.

After all, that nerd didn’t seem too bothered about getting help. Trying to take on the final boss himself, even with All Might th-

He snapped from his thoughts for a second, slowing his stride enough that Kirishima and Kaminari actually caught up to him.

“Hey bro, you ok? You slowed down a lot.”

“Yeah man,” Kaminari continued, “You look- kinda spooked to be honest. You good?”

Bakugou shook his head forcefully, turning to look at each of them rapidly.

“I AIN’T SPOOKED DAMN IT!”

He pressed forward, sprinting with all of his might now, pulling away from them again.

“Dude, did…did he just…yell at us without insulting us? ‘Cus I’m kind of freaking out now.”

Kirishima stared at Bakugou’s back, almost as if trying to see through him. Whatever was bugging him was clearly more serious than they thought.

Bakugou continued to stew to himself, fists only unclenching to let off more than just his usual sparks. He could feel some sweat trickling down his neck.

He’d show them.

He’d show him.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Uraraka finally felt able to take a moment, taking stock of what had happened thus far.

She caught a ball flung in her direction, using her quirk on it and tossing it to Tsuyu, who fired it back, with her returning its gravity the moment before impact.

With the expected splitting of Bakugou from the class everyone thought they would be fine, as long as they stuck together, and they had been.

Ojiro braced his tail for the sprinting Iida, who was thrown by the martial artist the second he made contact. He performed a simple spin kick to another unfortunate competitor, sending her crashing into the students behind her.

But the addition of Todoroki and…Midoriya, splitting from them was something that took them all a bit to adjust to.

It had made the strategy they agreed upon all the more paramount. They were fifteen out of twenty, essentially against an entire army’s worth of fellow students.

They could not screw this up.

“Back team, move up! Front team, switch to the back line!” Yaoyorozu called out, prompting said teams to do as instructed. The back team, consisting of Tokoyami, Ashido, Iida, Jirou and Aoyama, moved to the front, leading the rest of their class with their ranged abilities and, in Iida’s case, ability to evade trouble much more handily.

These two teams moved in sequence to try and keep the middle line out of too much trouble, these fighters, Hagakure, Sato, Koda, Ojiro and Yaoyorozu herself, lacking any real long range options.

Yaoyorozu was a technical exception to this rule but, having to make sure she lasted long enough to manage the whole event left her unable to create anything too elaborate. She instead focused on support and keeping the others working like a well-oiled machine.

And Uraraka had to say, she was doing a damn fine job of it.

Uraraka joined the rest of those on the new back line, including Tsuyu, Shoji, Sero and Mineta, following close behind while keeping a close eye on the edges of their group as they moved, scanning for any students that might try something.

They just needed to last long enough for all of them to score enough points to advance. And they were quite close already, with only a handful of them still on one point.

Thankfully, the path they had carved through the waves of other students that had tried anything thus far, seemed to be doing work keeping the less ambitious players away.

That is, the unambitious ones.

All at once as they advanced, the ground beneath them began to shake violently, splinters of rubble flying up everywhere as a seeming wave resonated under everything around them.

As the waves continued to pulse across the arena floor, it became clear to 1-A that they weren’t going to be able keep this advancing army tactic up for much longer, as the ground became too unstable to try and force themselves together.

“Everyone! Try and stick together as much as you can!” Yaoyorozu called out, hoping she could still be heard. “We’re still a threat, even as two’s or three’s! Don’t let yourself get singled out!”

Uraraka’a eyes darted around the splintering remains of the battlefield, trying to spot any of the others to join up with. For a dread-filled moment it seemed like she was on her own but, thankfully, she spotted a familiar yellow helmet.

She signalled to Sero as best she could, and luckily he spotted her, signalling to someone near him to come along as well.

In a quick few seconds that felt far longer than they should have, Uraraka was joined by Sero and Hagakure, the three of them regrouping in a spot that seemed only they knew about for now.

“We can’t have much time left,” Hagakure stated a little nervously, pumping her fists emphatically, “we need to move quickly, and get the remaining points we need.”

She sighed then, shifting a little sheepishly.

“Ironic, me saying that, when I’m still on one.”

Uraraka immediately reached out to her, offering her a fist bump.

“It’s alright Hagakure-chan; your quirk isn’t suited for this kind of confrontation. We’ll get you those remaining two points, no problem!” She turned to Sero. “I’m on one left, you?”

“One left as well.” He flashed a confident smile. “We’ve got this, don’t worry.”

He patted Hagakure on the shoulder, hoping to reassure her a bit, but, she let out a small ‘eep’.

“Ah, sorry! Where did I..? Oh no, wait I didn’t-!”

“It’s alright Sero-kun, it was my back. Your hand was just a little cold.”

 “…sorry.” he mumbled, pulling his visor back down to hide his face. “You- should probably look into a new costume.”

Hagakure sighed again. “I know, I know. But I can only grow my hair out so fast for the costume department to fashion me a suit.”

“I can ask Deku-kun if he could give you some more pointers on a new design? He’s really helped me with the ideas I had for mine!”

Hagakure brought a gloved hand to her chin, humming to herself.

“Midoriya does seem like he’d know a lot about that kind of stuff.”

“Heh, yeah, guy’s a hero encyclopaedia!” Sero laughed, the two sharing a laugh with him. The memory of his splitting rang through their minds again, as the laughter died down again.

Uraraka thought about going to look for him. There was…something, in his gaze that just, didn’t sit right with her. He seemed…distant. Like he was moving away.

She shook her head; she couldn’t think about that right now; she’d get a chance to talk with him later, her, Iida and Todoroki.

She refused to let the energy die down though, and put on a steely gaze.

“Alright then, we’ve wasted enough time. We need to get those remaining points, and fast. We need a game plan. Any ideas?”

Sero laughed humourlessly and grinned, seeming unsure about what he was about to say but, deciding he should anyway.

“I’ve got an idea. Only thing I’m going to say if we go for it is; I am sorry Hagakure-san.”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Midoriya could feel the sweat beginning to pool at the back of his neck as he dodged, trying to not to show it but, panting heavily anyway.

Part of him was questioning whether or not taking this ‘Camie’ head on was such a good idea, but the rest reasoned that if he didn’t deal with her, she could end up a threat to his friends.

Because, as much as he’d be loathed to admit it to her, not even Hagakure could make him question his opponent’s movements so much.

He had tried retreating all of once, and all that had gotten him was stuck in the middle of a rubble maze, with plenty more places for her to pull her disappearing act.

He just couldn’t figure it out. It had to be her quirk; there didn’t seem to be another explanation. But just what kind was it? Emitter? An enhancer? She was stealthing circles around him, and sooner rather than later, it seemed he was gonna run out of luck.

He heard a rock or pebble drop and bounce on the floor for a moment, and instantly snapped to it, only realising in the moment what a rookie mistake he had just made.

He caught her hand at the last possible inch away from one of his sensor pads, thankfully reacting faster when she raised her other arm, pining them both to her sides.

“Oooh, someone’s getting bold~. But you haven’t even asked me out yet~.”

Midoriya’s brow twitched with annoyance. She was having a lot of fun right now, while that uneasy feeling he had just got worse and worse.

Of course the flirtatious remarks were throwing him off but, there was just something so off about her, and he just couldn’t figure out-

It was then that she managed to wriggle free from his grip, and with a smirk that was becoming annoyingly familiar; he could see it on the back of his eyelids at this point.

And as she jumped back, he knew what he was in for, and he made a desperate last ditch attempt to catch her before she disappeared again. But alas, he didn’t make it, and he was left to once again grit his teeth in frustration for a moment at the giggling at his expense.

“Aww, what happened? Mmmm, that frustrated face you make is even cuter than your determined face~.”

Midoriya huffed out a humourless laugh, quickly refocusing on the environment around him. He couldn’t let her keep sneaking up on him like this. He was tiring slowly, but surely, and she would eventually get lucky if he let her.

It was then that what she had said truly clicked in his mind.

She called him ‘bold’. But, so far, he had been anything but.

He had been too busy playing it safe against an opponent who’s strengths were different to his. He had been playing her game.

He smirked. Well, now it was time for her to play his.

He charged up as much of OFA as he dared, hoping it wouldn’t strain him, and finding a comfortable top output to settle into.

He kept everything on alert, looking for the slightest true sign of where she was.

He ignored the falling debris.

He blocked out the distant sounds of battle.

And then, he felt it again.

There it was, that quick, sharp feeling, cutting through his mind. It pulled his attention behind him, where he caught sight of Camie’s shadow, just for a quarter of a second.

But it was enough.

He tensed up instantly, rocketing towards the boulder at top speed. Sorry Iida, gonna borrow one of your moves without asking! he thought, shattering the boulder with a powerful spin kick.

The instant he saw Camie, he grabbed her again, this time by the shoulders. And just before she got off another one of her line, he started spinning her in place quickly, making sure to gradually dial up the speed as he went, not wanting any accidents.

The intended effect was slowly coming through, as the more she spun, the louder her groans of discomfort grew. Eventually, he stopped spinning her entirely, just letting her spin out into a stop by herself, hoping this would only add to the disorientation.

What he wasn’t expecting, was for her hand to arc around at him anyways. It was clumsier sure, but still a strong swipe nonetheless. He was honestly impressed; her sense of equilibrium must be incredible.

He caught the arm again, pulling it up until she dangled a bit in his grip. He sighed, lamenting what he was about to do but, knowing its importance. Though, considering the headache she had been, he was a little less sorry than he would normally be.

“If I ever see you again, please know I’m really sorry about this.”

Before Camie could offer up any sort of response, Midoriya pulled back, bringing OFA down a smidge, before punching her hard in the gut. The effect was instant, as she began to dry-heave on the ground as Midoriya let her down.

Quietly, Midoriya reached down with one of the point balls, pressing them against the remaining two untouched sensors on her body, eliminating her from the running, and securing himself a place in the next round.

He couldn’t see it as he ran away, once again apologising over his shoulder, but, Camie’s gaze narrowed. As her ‘skin’ bubbled and fell away, a different pair of eyes, under a different head of blonde hair, morphed into a look that could only be described, as predatory. 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Uuugh, Sero-kun, I swear if we make it out of this, you owe me at least a week’s worth of Lunch-Rush’s lunches.”

Hagakure lamented to herself as she ran, now much more noticeable than before, due to the amount of dirt, dust and other assorted unpleasantness smeared onto her skin.

It was all part of Sero’s plan to make her stand out, and she knew that. She accepted that, obviously; she was practically wearing it. But that did not stop it from being, so, so gross.

She let out a quick sigh, then taking a long breathe in and then-

“Hey, guys?! Anyone around?! I need some help here! Please?! Anyone?!”

She continued to run around screaming like this for a few minutes, feeling a little silly but, vindicated when a group of students from another school appeared from over one of the rock formations.

“Hey, I recognise this girl! She’s one of the U.A. students!” one of them shouted as they approached. Hagakure had to admit she was actually the tiniest bit intimidated by the…was he a boar?

“Ino-kun, you can’t recognise her; she’s invisible?”

“Shut it Gandoroboko! You know what I meant!”

“That’s not my name! Come on man, it’s been months now, when are you-”

“Anyways, let’s eliminate her! Then we get to move on to the next round!”

Hagakure began to back away slowly, acting nervous and reciting some weak platitudes to them, waiting for them to circle her completely. And then…

“NOW URAVITY!”

The instant Hagakure shouted, Uraraka leapt up from one of the trenches behind the three students, making the three turn their attention on her.

“AAH! HOLY CRAP! WHAT’S WITH THAT LOOK ON HER FACE?! NOOOO!” the blond one yelled, making Uraraka’s brow twitch a bit.

As they did, Hagakure shouted, “Hey now, did you forget about- me?!” She flung her point balls at them as precisely as she could, trying to get them all to dodge them. Thankfully they took the bait.

As the three dodged, Uraraka had now gotten close to them, landing a firm palm to each of their backs, activating her quirk. Between her and the now caught up Hagakure, they threw the three up into the air just enough for…

“NOW CELLOPHANE!”

As Sero whipped out from his hiding place on one of their flanks, snapping his tape around each of them enough to incapacitate them, but not cover their sensors. The three were then unceremoniously dropped to the ground as Uraraka released her quirk, making them each make some sort of…expression of disappointment.

“Aw man. Well, I guess it’s better luck next year. Congrats on passing.” the calm one said as Hagakure eliminated him. “Oh uh…thank you.” she replied, and they politely nodded at each other.

“Hey, you’re actually really pretty when you’re not super menacing. Would you like to go out sometime?” the blond asked Uraraka as she eliminated him. He quickly went back to cowering as her…‘determined’ face returned.

“HEY, YOU GET ME OUTTA HERE YOU STICKY BASTARD!” the boar guy yelled as Sero got him, just narrowly avoiding his mouth as he bit in his direction.

And as the three walked away, they were a little too stunned to truly appreciate their victory.

“Well, those three were…interesting guys.” Hagakure commented.

“Uh-huh.” Uraraka said, still unimpressed with being hit on.

“You’re telling me.” Sero offered weakly, as he could still hear the boar-headed guy yelling, “OIIIIIIII!”, somewhere behind them.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Bakugou blasted across the bridge as quickly as he could, aiming to get to this pest before anyone else.

This guy had a lot of nerve, just standing there in the open like that. He was begging for a fight, and Bakugou was more than willing to give him one.

“Hmm, I know you. One of U.A.’s top first year students. Apparently.”

Bakugou didn’t like the tone this punk was using as he managed to dodge out of his way, deftly backing up from him as he continued running his mouth.

“You might as well know my name. Unlike you, I know respect. I am Shishikura.

You know, your school, for all its reputation, must be stepping down in the hierarchy if it’s really going to let the likes of you train to be a hero. Even the ones I thought had more sense have come into a new light as of late. That ‘Midoriya’ guy as the prime example. Stupid. Thinking he could stand next to All Might against a villain like that. Practically suicidal.”

Kirishima and Kaminari, now also caught up, just managed to catch most of that insult, and both immediately sucked in air through their teeth. Their own bubbling anger aside, they knew what was coming.

“THE HELL DID YOU SAY ABOUT US, YOU DAMN EXTRA?! I’LL KICK YOUR GODDAMN ASS!”

Bakugou rocketed forward with a speed that had his partners worried for a second; it was like he was planning on going through this Shiketsu guy. But even more stunning than that, was what he said.

Us.

That, was a very particular word.

Luckily, Bakugou wasn’t planning on acting on one of his usual threats, as when Shishikura sent some kind of disgusting meat projectiles at him, he rapidly changed trajectory, arcing above him, trying to get in behind him.

His opponent wasn’t so easily to evade however, as several projectiles, stealthily hid behind him, shot up diagonally at Bakugou, forcing him to shoot to the ground.

“Ah, and now you’ll go for a punch I suppose? That is the seeming go-to for you, brute!”

As soon as Bakugou stood, he clocked his arm back, readying for an attack.

Shishikura, with his hands forming his projectiles, sent a kick Bakugou’s way, smirking. But, he was quickly surprised as Bakugou dropped back down again, spinning with the direction of his cocked arm, quickly sweeping Shishikura’s remaining let out from under him.

Unable to reform his arms in time, Shishikura fell to the concrete floor hard, his head whacking off the ground.

“YOU DON’T KNOW SHIT ABOUT US! YOU HEAR ME!” Bakugou aimed his palms for another explosion. “NOTHING!”

And for Kirishima and Kaminari, even in the middle of all this, couldn’t help but notice that word again; Us. But, who did Bakugou mean exactly?

Acting quickly however, Shishikura had called all of his parts back, slamming several of them onto Bakugou at once, quickly morphing him into a gross mess of meat with one very pissed off eye glaring out at him.

He caught his breath for a second, before giving a quick, triumphant laugh.

“Heh. Now, what about you two? Are you any smarter than this cretin?”

Kaminari put his hand on Kirishima’s shoulder, seeing how tense his friend had gotten at that jibe.

“We need a different plan of attack here man. We need to-”

“Or you just as pathetic as he is?”

That insult curtailed any remaining restraint Kirishima was holding onto, as he immediately charged in at Shishikura.

“-not run in swinging! Oh my God!” Kaminari finished exasperatedly.

Predictably, as Kirishima ran in Shishikura fired some more of his quirk at him. But, less expectably, Kirishima wasn’t just following Bakugou’s lead.

He did manage to dodge and weave around the bits of meat fired his way, at least at first. He got into close range, and for a moment, as he went for solid gut punch, Kaminari thought they might actually have the guy beat.

He knew how hard those punches hit.

Unfortunately, Kirishima wasn’t fast enough to dodge again, not at that range, as Shishikura formed a quasi-shield of his quirk in the way of Kirishima’s blow, taking enough of it that it hardly mattered if it hit.

And just as quickly as Bakugou, Kirishima was muddled into a collection of fleshy, indistinguishable features, making Kaminari just want to throw up even more.

This guy’s quirk was just…nasty.

Panting now, and massaging his core, Shishikura still held onto his confident persona, standing tall even as he flinched when his core stretched from the act.

“Well…that certainly didn’t go exactly to plan but, the end result was obviously going to be the same. It’s seriously a shame if you are truly U.A.’s best; such a let-down. Especially this angry little man.”

He looked down disdainfully at Bakugou in meat form, making the single eye twitch and squint, as if trying to glare at him.

“Now it’s your turn, you U.A. plebeian. Are you ready?”

“I’m going to assume you’re calling me stupid, and, no,” Kaminari rebutted, running forward, “I’m not!”

Shishikura scoffed at the head-on assault, calling Kaminari a moron under his breath. But, he was surprised when he slid under him as he got close, trying to go for a quick uppercut as he returned to his feet.

Unable to land it, Kaminari backed up a tad, taking a shot at his side that, to Shishikura’s eye, looked as clumsy as it as his attacker did to him. It actually made him laugh.

“Seriously?! What the hell was that supposed to be?”

Kaminari gave a small smirk of his own for a second though, making Shishikura curious.

“Bakugou was right; you don’t get to go judging us,” he pointed his finger down, making Shishikura finally notice the item he had left there, “especially when you have no idea what we’ve gone through to get here!”

In an instant, a blast of electricity shot from Kaminari’s hand, hitting Shishikura and sending a painful burst throughout his body, only amplified by the disk he left on the ground as he slid, and, the one he had tucked into the large cuff of Shishikura’s sleeve when he threw that punch before.

Shishikura only noticed the object in the cuff now, when it was too late, angrily tossing it to the ground as he knelt there in pain.

“He may seem…well, explosive, but that’s just Bakugou! There’s only one other person I can think of who wants to be a hero the way that he does.”

On the ground, the two balls of meat began to bubble, and change shape, with Shishikura too distracted by Kaminari to notice.

“And Kirishima is incredible too! I’m proud to call the guy my friend! He’s incredibly dedicated, and such a hard worker!”

Shishikura growled out in frustration, forcing himself to his feet.

“Quiet! You all should just remember your place!”

Just as he was about to attack however, Bakugou and Kirishima had returned to their true forms, and immediately threw a combined punch straight into Shishikura’s stomach, toppling him over, now looking very close to losing his lunch.

“That, was for making me into a pile of mincemeat, ass-hat!” Bakugou screamed, pushing Shishikura over with his foot, quickly prodding for his sensors wherever they were hidden on him. As he found them, it was also revealed that he still had all three sensors untouched.

“Heh, thanks for the free points dumbass!” Bakugou proclaimed, taking the opportunity to take a point for himself before turning to the other two. “Alright, now you knuckle-heads!”

Both hero hopefuls were taken aback by this seeming act of comradery, and for a long moment they simply stared back at Bakugou, their confusion clear on their faces.

“What’re you waiting for?! Tag him already! Before he gets up and tries to get on my nerves again!”

This shook the two from their musings, as they jogged forward to each take a point off of Shishikura, eliminating him from the running.

“Good,” Bakugou declared, as he let Shishikura drop unceremoniously to the ground, “now let’s get outta here! There’s more chumps around somewhere!”

Kirishima and Kaminari shared a look for a moment. It was clear that…something, had gotten to Bakugou, to make him behave this way. When before he would have been perfectly content to do this all on his own.

They weren’t entirely sure he still didn’t view it that way but, they also felt they shouldn’t pry too much.

He seemed…almost melancholy now, after the explosive rage of just a few minutes ago.

Only one thing was certain, and that was that they would need to keep an eye on him.

Chapter Text

Midoriya stood patiently in the large waiting area, eyes flitting between the students gathered, and the entrance, waiting for a sign of his friends.

He wasn’t the first person through but, he was surprised that he was the first of his class to get here, expecting either Bakugou or Todoroki to have gotten through before him. Especially Todoroki if he were being thoughtful.

Bakugou was no slouch, he knew that better than anyone, but with his ability to effectively nullify individuals and crowds alike, Todoroki was a shoo-in in this scenario.

Then again, he couldn’t be certain how the two of them would treat this test. He had a very fair idea but, nothing was one hundred percent.

But, suddenly, practically everyone from his class came through the entryway one by one, chattering and congratulating each other on their well-earned victories.

He breathed a small sigh of relief.

Great, they made it. I feel bad for even questioning that but, with everything that’s going on…the kinds of powers at work, I…I’m getting worried that they’ll end up getting hurt.

An image of All For One clawed at his mind, desperate for attention, that horrid mask morphing into the black skull it resembled, with his friends choking in his grasp.

He shook his head, taking in a long breath. He should give them all more credit than that. They were training to be heroes too. And besides, they made it through that gauntlet, and countless other challenges before that.

And with All For One imprisoned, and All Might still around to help the transition into his retirement if nothing else then, yeah. They would be fine.

“Deku-kun!” Uraraka’s voice cut through his thoughts, loud and clear. She and the rest of their class were all coming over, her and Iida at the forefront, jogging to him straight away.

“You passed. Thank goodness.” Iida sighed, relieved to see him there. “What were you doing running off by yourself? What compelled you to do that?”

“Yeah Deku-kun! We were really worried about you!”

“Yeah man, what gives?” Mineta joined in. “You had this weird look on your face.”

“Not to mention that needlessly cryptic thing Todoroki-kun said.” Yaoyorozu added, turning to give a look to said teen, who was now walking in himself. Despite just catching that, Todoroki knew well enough to not challenge Yaoyorozu on whatever it was, turning his head aside sheepishly.

Most everyone was in agreement though, adding their affirmations and concerns onto the pile, putting the pressure more and more on Midoriya.

Midoriya looked at them all, rather confused by the question. He had told them already, what was confusing them so much?

Maybe it was too much to expect them to take that in in a moment like that, he thought, straightening up.

“It’s exactly as I said you guys. With everything that’s happened recently, A.K.A all the media coverage on me, and from that all the other school’s eyes on us even more, I thought it was best if you all didn’t have me tagging around drawing extra fire.”

“So what, you don’t think we’re capable of looking out for ourselves at this point?” Jirou asked, annoyance laced throughout her words, an eyebrow raised at him.

“No! No, of course that’s not what I-”

“Jirou-san,” Yaoyorozu cut in, with a gently scolding tone, “that was mean. You know better that that’s not what he meant.”

Jirou smirked a little, huffing out a sigh as she walked over to Midoriya. “Sorry, sorry, couldn’t help it when he was being so serious.” She gave him a gentle punch on the shoulder. “No hard feelings dude, I’m just yankin’ your chain.”

“Still though,” Mineta piped up, “we get that you’re looking out for us Midoriya-kun, but you don’t need to do that.” He puffed out his chest, standing as tall as he could. “We’re gonna be heroes too you know?”

“And to be honest Midoriya-chan, no offence by the way, I don’t think there was much less attention on us because you had split off.” Tsuyu added, thumb and index finger rubbing thoughtfully across her chin. “There were still a lot of other students gunning for us. I’d say most of them but, I can’t say for certain.”

“I’d wager you’re right.” Todoroki spoke up, moving up towards Midoriya. “I encountered a large group myself, it was part of a class from Seijin. But there was only ten of them, and only a few other students stupid enough to try going one-on-one with me. I’m willing to bet you guys fought off far more than that.”

As everyone in the class nodded, Ashido coming up with some ridiculous number that was only meant for laughs, Midoriya felt a little silly but, also not entirely convinced.

He would freely admit that his fears for their safety weren’t insubstantial but, also something that he would just have to accept. They were going to heroes. Technically they could die every day they went out for work.

As much as he didn’t like that thought, or having to go over it again despite supposedly already confronting it, he knew he had to give them all the credit they deserved.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right guys. I’m sorry.” He offered quietly. For now, he’d operate on the benefit of belief. He smiled at the thought for a second, remembering some of the time he spent hanging out with Shiozaki.

But that feeling he had from before…that inescapable dread rattling around in his torso, just did not want to die down.

And then he felt that awful pang dart through his mind again. He rubbed at his eyes and across the bridge of his nose, attracting the concern of the others.

“Deku-kun, what’s wrong? Are you injured?” Uraraka asked, pressing a few fingers against his cheek.

“I-I’m fine,” he said quickly, “I took a few hits while I was out there. Just some residual pain I think. I’ll say something if it gets any worse.”

Uraraka nodded calmly, taking her hand away as Midoriya turned his head to peer at the crowd around them.

But she kept an eye on him. Something was off with him, still. And she didn’t like it.

Midoriya would have agreed with her assessment. Something was off, or wrong or- something. Not with him, but, he couldn’t tell what. He just…felt something wasn’t right.

He kept scanning over the crowd, but all he found his eyes were drawn to, was one of the other exam takers, a platinum-blonde girl from another school, who he accidentally locked eyes with. She simply waved pleasantly at him, and he gave a slightly puzzled wave back.

His eyes trailed back to her for a moment, wondering what it was about her that drew his curiosity. He had never seen her before and yet she seemed almost…familiar.

He shook it off, dismissing it as just some leftover paranoia from when he fought that Camie earlier. She must have messed with him more than he thought.

A second later his balance shifted a bit, as a firm hand landed on his shoulder, and a strangely chilling, “Midoriya.” Coming from whoever’s it was.

As he turned, he couldn’t help but utter a small sound of fright, meeting the piercing gazes of a very peeved looking Kaminari, and an equally upset Mineta hanging from his jacket. 

“Uuuh, guys?” he mumbled.

“You sure you were out there just tryna advance to the next round,” Mineta began.

“Or were you just out there scoping out babes like her to flirt it up with, huh?” Kaminari finished.

“W-w-what?! No! You guys, o-our eyes just happened to meet by accident there! I don’t even know who she is!”

“A LIKELY STORY!” the two bellowed in unison, pulling on Midoriya’s costume to stop him from moving away. They were attracting a lot of attention.

“Would you two stop that!” Iida called out, pulling Mineta off Kaminari by grabbing him under the arms and setting him down. “You’re causing a scene, and, disturbing Midoriya-kun over nothing!”

“But, but-” the pair began to plead, but they were caught off guard by the usually stoic Tokoyami.

“Do you two buffoons really consider Midoriya-san someone to squander his time and energy when there is something important going on?”

“Yeah man,” Kirishima joined in, “It’s not manly to go pointing fingers at the guy like that.”

The two rapidly deflated, unable to argue with Tokoyami’s logic and Kirishima’s chiding, simply grumbling about how it wasn’t fair.

“He’s already got Uraraka-san,” Kaminari pouted, “could at least try and leave some for the rest of-”

Before he could finish that thought, he was rapidly cut off by Jirou jabbing one of her jacks into his ear. Poor Uraraka and Midoriya were scarlet.

“That’s enough of that outta you.” She declared, sounding more disappointed than anything. Like an elder sister watching their kid brother doing something stupid.

“This is why you don’t have a girlfriend you know?” she added, driving the knife in a little further. To his credit however, Kaminari had shut up, seeming to actually feel guilty about what he said given the look on his face.

Mineta, who had been around when Midoriya ran off, and not wanting to experience the same pain Kaminari just did, wisely remained quiet. He felt a little dumb now anyways, getting all swept up in his usual ways.

It now registered with Midoriya that, with Kaminari and Kirishima back, there had to be-

“So, you made it through.” Bakugou’s gruff voice spoke, more evenly than Midoriya had ever heard before. He turned to face his childhood…something. He wasn’t really mentally ready for that overhaul. And he was surprised by the relatively neutral look on his face.

Bakugou walked over, not slowing as he moved to find somewhere to wait for the next round.

“Of course you did. With that insane power of yours.”

Midoriya visibly shuddered as Bakugou retreated to the back of the room, completely at a loss at what the hell just happened.

His head snapped around, watching Bakugou’s retreating form, filled with even more questions than he had been already. His head felt about ready to explode.

He felt…drawn after him. He couldn’t explain it but, there was something going on. Something going on with him. Midoriya just couldn’t understand what.

Although, some part of him knew that he would get an answer. Sooner, rather than later.

As he kept pondering the strangeness of Bakugou’s behaviour, not bothering to hide the confusion and apprehension on his face, the others, who had all seen that too, kept their eyes on him instead.

Uraraka stepped forward, reaching out to him.

“Deku-kun, wha-”

But, before she could get the concern out, the speakers in the room crackled to life, the same oh-so-tired voice of the instructor coming down the microphone at them as he appeared on the giant screen, starting to explain the next round.

Attention squarely on the sound in an instant, Midoriya stepped forward around the group, staring up at the instructor’s face as he discussed the next round in detail.

The same arena, only now with all of the destruction that was caused by the battles that had taken place over the first round implemented into a civilian rescue operation.

As he listened with rapt attention, Uraraka’s eyes lingered on his back, her knuckles whitening as she squeezed unconsciously.

Her fear from before, the fear of the distance that seemed to be there, just became all the more real.

I…I don’t like this, she thought. I don’t like this at all.

She looked to the others as well, Iida, Todoroki, Yaoyorozu and Kirishima especially. The ones that had been with him on that night. The night that…something in him changed.

More than just physically.

They were worried. They were all very worried.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Midoriya’s mind was racing as they re-entered the testing area, and he had to remind himself to breathe. He rubbed at his neck quietly, not even aware he was doing it.

As he listened to the announcer it was quickly clear that this second half of the test, had been modelled after the Kamino Incident. He knew the others pieced it together as well; they had gotten as pale as he probably was the more the proctor had explained.

His mind was flooded with the memories of that night. He thought that he would remember more of it…it had all seemed so painfully clear when it was happening.

But now, there was only the briefest of flashes, snippets of everything cut out of the whole picture, forming a hasty but, equally horrifying slideshow.

The wasteland, that once was Kamino.

The dread, that felt ready to swallow them whole.

All For One.

His friends…in danger.

He shut his eyes, scrunching his eyelids closed hard, willing the visions away. But he felt a shiver run down his spine, even now.

He thought of the countless lives torn apart that day. The many displaced. The many without enough to make it by…the many lost.

Maybe…maybe if he had been stronger…

The bones in his hands cracked as he balled them into fists, hearing that skull-faced man’s voice echoing through his mind, mocking him.

He braced himself to head out into the test grounds again, determined not to let the sacrifices of everyone All For One had felled, to go to waste.

The alarm blares, signalling the start of the event, and all at once, everyone rushes out.

“Come on!”, Midoriya shouts. “We need to head to the nearest affected area quickly!”

1-A dashed through the arena, heading for the nearest populated zone; a makeshift urban setting, one that might have once been a housing district, now reduced to rubble and splinters.

“Split up!” Midoriya calls out again, eyes darting across the ruins. “There could be civilians anywhere in this mess!”

Trying to keep his focus gets harder and harder the further he pushes into the zone; there are moments he swears that he can see that back of that oily, black suit. But he keeps moving, putting one foot in front of the other.

Rather quickly, he gets a response back from one of his calls, hearing a young voice responding from somewhere amongst a pile of rubble.

As he approaches, he sees a woman, body half buried under concrete, reaching out to him for help.

He flinches again.

She…looked like the poor woman from that night…begging for All Might to fight on. To win.

But now, it was his turn to answer.

“Don’t worry, it’s alright! I’m here now!”

He checks the woman over quickly, making sure she isn’t stuck in any of the pieces, only under it, and that she has no other visible injuries.

“What’s your name Ms.?” he asked politely, hoping to avoid any awkwardness by assuming.

“T-Tanaka…” she managed to utter, coughing as she did.

Midoriya nodded encouragingly. “Alright Tanaka-san, I’m going to life this rubble off of you now! Just stay still for me ok? It’s going to be alright.”

The woman nodded fervently at him, offering thanks over and over, sighing in relief as the heavy object was moved away.

“Alright, now, do you feel any pain anywhere? Does anything feel broken?”

The woman shook her head. “No, but…I feel very woozy. Like everything is spinning…”

Midoriya pulled on the large back pouch on his utility belt, pulling out a small med-kit he had asked Hatsume to outfit him with. He checked the woman’s head gently, seeing the large amount of blood as the likely cause.

“Alright it seems like you might have a slight concussion. I’m going to apply this bandage and then take you somewhere safe for proper treatment when the paramedics get here, ok?”

He quickly but delicately applied the bandage, making sure it was secure before he, turned asking the woman if she felt ok to crouch, and then lifting her up onto his back.

As he was about to speed off, he heard another cry from somewhere nearby. He couldn’t ignore the cry, and when he searched, he swiftly found another person, a child this time, crying out for help.

“Hey, it’s alright!” he called out as he jogged over, careful not to jostle the woman too much. “The heroes are here now, you’re gonna be ok. What’s your name?”

In between sniffs, the boy managed to utter the name, “Kotaro…”

“Ok Kotaro-kun, I’m Deku, it’s nice to meet you. Don’t worry, I’ll keep you safe until the other heroes can come and help.”

After a few more minutes of checking the boy as best as he could, and keeping him calm by talking to him, he heard the sounds of someone else approaching.

He looked up to see two of his classmates approaching, Uraraka and Ashido, a third student from another school along with them; that girl he had waved at from before.

“Deku! What’s the situation here?!” Uraraka called out, pulling ahead of the other two as she sprinted over.

“Uravity, Pinky, and um- I’m sorry, I don’t know-”

“The name’s Hoax!” the platinum blonde-haired girl responded, offering a quick wink. Midoriya flinched a little but, tried to shrug it off.

“Hoax then. We have a small boy here. His name is Kotaro. From my cursory examination he appears uninjured, but he should still be examined thoroughly before being moved.”

He turned to the boy one last time, offering him a comforting smile.

“Ok Kotaro-kun, this is Uravity, Pinky and Hoax. They’re all heroes too, you’ll be safe with them; they’re going to check to see if you’re hurt, ok?”

Kotaro nodded, a little sheepishly though, so Midoriya made sure he remained closed.

“It’s alright Kotaro-kun. I am here.” he spoke softly, unable to help himself.

After a few minutes, the girls had checked and made sure that Kotaro didn’t have any serious injuries; a few scrapes and bruises that could easily be handled later.

“Alright, now then,” Midoriya said, offering an arm out to Kotaro. “If you could put your arms around my neck Kotaro-kun, I can take you somewhere safe.”

The boy looked at him little strangely for a second, before doing as he said, finding a spot that he could hold onto Midoriya.

“Wait, Deku, shouldn’t one of us look after Kotaro-kun; you’re already caring for another civilian.” Ashido asked, voice high with concern.

“No, it’s fine.” Midoriya said, very measured, no room for argument. “I can take these two to safety.” He stood up slowly, making sure he had Tanaka-san still secured safely onto his back.

“Alright you three, please go back to looking out for anyone else. I’m going to get these two to safety and then re-enter the area as soon as I can.”

And with that, Midoriya fired up his quirk, settling into a decent speed as he moved away, faster than they could hope to follow. Uraraka raised her hand to call after him but, he was already too far, a small green dot in the distance.

Uraraka lingered there for a long moment, staring after Midoriya. Her heart ached as the unspoken words were swallowed back like a lump in her throat.

Ashido stepped up beside her, putting a hand on her shoulder, squeezing to let her know she was there.

“He’s trying to do it all himself, isn’t he?”

Uraraka was ashamed to admit that, Ashido’s perceptiveness caught her a little off guard. She was placing too much merit on the idea of grades in that regard, which she knew wasn’t fair. She mentally scolded herself.

The girl was probably the most social person she had ever met; of course she had a knack for reading people. Knowing what they were thinking.

She turned to look at her friend, opening her mouth to say something but, unsure of what she could say.

“Ever since that…that night, he seems, distant. Like- all of a sudden he’s got the weight of the world on his shoulders. More than he even did before, and you know how he was- er, is.”

Ashido nodded solemnly, coming around to face Uraraka directly.

“I…I don’t want him to think like that, Ashido-chan. He doesn’t have to do it all by himself.”

“You’ll get through to him.” Ashido spoke confidently, placing a hand on her friend’s face delicately. “And we’ll all show him, that he doesn’t have to do this alone.”

Uraraka smiled weakly at her after a moment, nodding quietly. She didn’t have the words right now but, she could still hope beyond all else, that it would be alright.

“Uh, c-can I cut in now?” Hoax spoke up finally, startling the other two girls slightly; they had kind of forgotten she was there.

They were both silently creeped out by how much so but, as to why they didn’t really know. But that small shiver they got when she spoke was real all the same. Both of them could only brush it off, thinking it their imaginations.

“Sorry Hoax, we uh…” Uraraka uttered awkwardly, still stumbling over her own thoughts.

“We’re just worried for that big, heroic lug.” Ashido quipped. “You know boys; always gotta play the hero.”

The joke worked as intended, all three of them laughing at the corny line, breaking the ice somewhat.

“It’s alright,” Hoax said, waving her hand dismissively, “I getcha. But I think we should go back to searching for civies; we don’t want to end up failing now.”

The two U.A. girls nodded fervently, and the three took off, jogging further into the destroyed zone to try and secure their chances at a provisional license.

Trailing slightly behind the other two, Hoax’s eyes shone with a devious glint, and she was unable to help herself from licking her lips. Even her little fake hero name wasn’t enough of a giveaway for them.

But, that suited her mission, just fine.

Chapter Text

“Please, h-help me..! It’s so dark…” the voice had called out, so convincingly that Midoriya had to remind himself that this was an exam, and that all of these people weren’t in actual danger.

He located them quickly, finding them under a large but, mercifully intact piece of rubble. The problem, lay in its size. It seemed too large at first, especially at his current level, he didn’t think he would be able to manage-

He forced that thought away immediately. He had no time for that kind of pessimism, especially not here; there were people to save.

He looked down at the slab of debris, judging where would be the best place to lift it from. He was shaken from his thoughts for a moment, as the felt the strange pull of Black Whip underneath his skin.

He stared at his arms for a moment, wondering where this was coming from. It hummed just below the surface, tingling like warm pins and needles. He was half tempted to try and use it.

He forced those thoughts away too; as much as the power would be incredibly useful here, he still didn’t trust it yet. It was too risky.

So, he had to do this the hard way.

He grit his teeth, flaring OFA as he hefted the huge piece up off the ground and then over his head, tossing it aside with a satisfying crash as it splintered into smaller pieces.

As soon as the rubble was clear and the civilian identified, Midoriya went through the process he had gone through with six others by now, stitching them up as much as he could before taking them back to the makeshift safe zone that had been put together.

He had fallen into somewhat of a routine with it at this point, it felt like clockwork. So much so now, that what happened next, he was truly not expecting.

There was an enormous boom from one of the sides of the arena, a massive plume of dust and smoke shooting forward towards them all, as something started to come through.

“Did you really believe it would be that pathetically simple, heroes?”

The voice was powerful, distinct, and even to those who recognised it, carried a very menacing tone.

Stepping out onto the pile of bricks, concrete and support structures that was once the wall, came Gang Orca, flanked on all sides by an army of his sidekicks. Each of them armed. All of them dangerous.

“Well, now you’re about to find out just how wrong you are.”

He slowly extended his arm, pointing out towards the rescue zone, his sidekicks…no, his villainous minions taking their signal to begin the assault.

“Now then…What’ll you do?”

Many of the students trembled at the sight of him alone, his presence striking fear into them like few things had before.

“Fight, or protect?”

But for Midoriya, his mind was already made up. He clenched his fists.

“Help, or run?”

He crouched low, eyes flicking to the city scape a ways away, calculating.

“What will you do, heroes?!”

And then, he was off.

There was a cacophony of different reactions from the hero hopefuls, seeing one of their own already dashing away at top speed. Even Gang Orca blinked in shock, then having to supress a pang of sadness that struck through his chest.

He knew he was putting on a convincing act and all but…was he truly that frightening to people?

He did his best to shake it off, filling his lungs with air and letting out a quick laugh.

“One of your own has already abandoned you heroes! How quickly will the rest of you fall in succession?!”

Uraraka let out a shaky breath, caught up in the moment herself, but she did her best to steady herself. There was no way that Deku had just up and abandoned them. There had to be something he was up to-

And just like that, one of Gang Orca’s sidekicks let out a genuinely frightened and rather unprofessional shout, as something imbedded into the ground in front of him. It took him a few second to register what it was through the dust and mild terror, but he soon identified it as a…piece of debris?

Then came the tell-tale whistle of something flying through the air, as something was baring down on he and his comrades positions.

In a choppy sequence of dirt and gravel crunching against concrete and stone, half a dozen more of those boulders came raining down onto the ground in front of them, quickly forming into a crude but effective wall.

Everyone’s gazes shot back to the source, that being Midoriya, hurling a few more parts of this makeshift barrier across the ways before sprinting back, carrying one more over his head.

The sight had surprised everyone so much that most remained stock still, baffled by what they were seeing transpire. Midoriya however, was preoccupied with getting them all through this.

We can’t let them through this line! Need to keep them off the civilians and the rescuers still working!

He charged as much of OFA as he could, slamming the last slab of rock down into line, completing his cobbled-together defence at the last few moments, hearing the sidekicks starting to either try and clamber across, or make their way around.

His eyes locked onto Gang Orca, sensing the crushing intent from where he stood.

Yeah…it was obvious who they should be concerned about most.

But he thought it better to not wade in just yet; they needed to last until the end of the test, which in all likelihood, would necessitate taking down the ‘villain’. He would need as much energy as he could spare.

Soon enough the sidekicks started to make their way through his little impromptu wall, so they needed to be taken down. He leapt into action, closing in on a pair that were trying to advance as quickly as they could.

Tripping them up, he grabbed a hold of one of each of their legs, spinning around a few times before releasing them, sending them back over the wall, hitting the dirt somewhere with a series of thuds.

Midoriya winced a little, hoping he didn’t injure them too much but, knowing he had to do his job, just as they did theirs.

He was quickly joined on this pseudo frontline, backed either side by a plethora of other hero students who must have thought themselves better off fighting. He spotted Kirishima working together with Ojiro – at least he assumed it was them – out of the corner of his eye, as well Todoroki’s familiar ice attacks amongst the crowd of other students.

This battle carried on back and forth for what felt like ages, but in reality was probably only a few minutes, the students and the faux villains duking it out fiercely as Gang Orca slowly approached.

Some students fell, captured with the strange glue-cannon-like weapons the sidekicks were using, whilst some of the sidekicks, often each having to face more than one hero at a time, eventually fell as well.

There was scarcely a moment to breathe, but Midoriya felt like the moment to step back a bit would fast be approaching. There was only so long this kind of momentum could keep up.

“Hmm, it seems I might have underestimated your will, ‘heroes’.”

Gang Orca’s voice reverberated across the space during slow moment, when everyone was collecting themselves to strike again.

“However, that will hardly matter now,” he stepped up the debris wall, nodding at it briefly, before effortlessly screaming a massive hole through the middle, parting and knocking out some of the students who happened to be in the cone of his attack.

“Now that I, am here.”

The phrase cut through the noise like it were a quiet day in an empty park, rather than the orchestra of desperation and determination it was.

It was so simply spoken, and underneath it all, a little sad. And yet, it carried with it the true weight of the reality they all now lived in.

And Midoriya hated it.

He spun on his heel, ready to step up to the plate, and face down Gang Orca himself, even if, in all likelihood, just to buy time. But moments before he could, he felt the heat of the air rise around him, and instinctively jumped back as a roaring blast of flame went soaring towards the number ten pro.

He didn’t even have to look to know whose it was, and for a moment he considered re-joining the rescue operations; Todoroki’s flames would work extremely well against Gang Orca, as the extreme heat would cause him to dry out and literally lose steam.

That is, until at the last second, two cyclones of air rushed down to meet the pro as well, and both attacks collided, rendering them both useless as they cancelled each other out.

“HEY!” the Shiketsu student yelled down at Todoroki, an unbelievable scowl on his face. “What’s the big idea getting in my way?!”

As Todoroki was about to offer up some sort of retort, they had all barely blinked when Gang Orca was suddenly right on top of him, his massive frame casting a shadow over him.

And as an unimaginably painful sounding punch connected against perhaps the current strongest U.A first year’s ribs, causing him to dry heave, Midoriya’s first reaction was simple.

This. Wasn’t. Good.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Uraraka counted down the seconds in her head, waiting for precisely the right moment. As the hiss of Ashido’s acid ate through the piece of debris pinning the trapped civilian’s leg, she watched, waiting for just the right moment and then-

As the hissing reached its end, she quickly placed the pads of her fingers against the now two smaller pieces, the pair of Ashido and Hoax pulled the pieces away, tossing them aside safely.

“You’re going to alright sir; we’re going to get you to safety.” Ashido said calmly, with a gentle smile and a hand on his shoulder. “Does it hurt anywhere in this leg more than the rest?”

“Oh…thank you heroes. Y-yes,” he winced, feeling somewhere on the back, “it stings really badly on my calf.”

“Alright, then we’ll get you looked at; see what we can do! No problem!” Hoax added as she knelt, pulling her own small medkit out. “Do you feel alright to kneel so I can take a look at it?”

“Ah- yes, I think so.” The man said, slowly moving into that position as helped by the other two.

“Alright, now I’m going t- LOOK OUT!”

As a strange whistling sound was suddenly filling their ears, Uraraka was at a loss as to what it was, before having to act the fastest she ever had in her life.

As the piece of debris came flying near them, she managed to shove the other two aside, and in the last second, cover the civilian with her own body, protecting him. But…

“HOLY SHIT OCHAKO!” Came the distressed voice of Ashido, as she and Hoax came dashing back over. “You’re bleeding!”

Uraraka barely registered what Ashido had said for a good few seconds, the adrenaline only subsiding a smidge enough to let her think. But she was right.

The now imbedded piece of concrete had torn right through her jumpsuit, slicing deeply into her right shoulder, and quite widely too.

Quickly the pain began to register, as she sucked in air through clenched teeth. She grit them as hard as she could though, pushing herself off the man with her unwounded arm.

“A-are you alright sir? That debris didn’t catch you, did it?”

“N-no,” the man said shakily, the mask of his act slipping, and some genuine concern shining through. “But are you alright? You…you took that to protect me.”

“We need to get you treated!” Ashido said, about to get right to it.

“I’ll do it!” Hoax insisted, kneeling down next to her. “You tend to Mr. Makoto! He still needs looked after…crap.” She muttered under her breath. “And we’ll need to get you seen as well; that- boulder or whatever got your cheek pretty bad too.”

Ashido blinked in surprise at the sudden influx of information, quickly reaching up to feel her face and, sure enough, she was bleeding. The stinging only hit her now that she had touched it, but she otherwise felt alright.

She put that aside for now, having no argument against Hoax’s assessment, as she began working with Mr. Makoto, leaving Uraraka to her.

“Alright Uravity, I’m gonna start by applying some antiseptic; this is gonna hurt.”

Uraraka gulped, but nodded, keeping one eye on Ashido and Mr. Makoto, just to be sure they were alright. But as Hoax stared to apply the antiseptic, her focus was violently shifted from watching them, to making sure to keep her teeth together.

She kept her breathing as steady as she could, but, in a moment she wasn’t sure was just her imagination, could swear she felt something prick her skin.

It wasn’t even half a second, so she ultimately ignored it, just focusing on keeping still as the pain died down and she could relax a little.

Hoax smirked to herself as she continued to apply the bandages to Uravity’s shoulder. It was a dangerous habit she was forming but, luckily for her, Pinky was still too busy looking after the guy to notice.

This was quite the stroke of luck for her; she got more than she expected. More than enough to make up for her little hiccup when facing down…

Her smiled twisted into something more devilish, as she was unable to contain a little squirm of…excitement. She almost got lost in her revery when-

“Hoax?” Uravity’s voice came in, shifting her focus back to the present.

“Ah- sorry, sorry.” She said, resuming her work. “Just got a little hesitant there. But I know I can’t be doing that right now. My bad.”

She hoped that quick cover would suffice, and it seemed to, as Uraraka shook her head.

“No, it’s alright. I understand what you mean. It’s…all really daunting.”

As another loud boom echoed from the area of the safe zone, the sounds of fighting playing as a dull chorus to its pounding drum, Uraraka steeled herself, taking in what Hoax had said.

It was simple, but true.

No hesitation. She decided to herself.

“Alright,” Hoax said, tightening up the last bandage. “That’s you set. You alright to move?”

Uraraka didn’t wait to answer first, getting to her feet even as the stinging reverberated across her wound.

“Yeah, I’m good! Let’s get Mr. Makoto to safety!”

“That is the priority, but is bringing him into the middle of… that,” another boom rang off, “really the best idea?” Hoax pondered. She stepped over to Ashido, cleaning her face of the blood. “We’re bringing him right into the middle of all that fighting that’s clearly going on.”

Both the U.A girls looked thoughtfully at her, acknowledging that she had a good point. From all the sound travelling this far into the disaster zone, clearly the fight was intense, and above all, dangerous for the civilians.

Uraraka wracked her brain, trying to come up with a satisfying answer, but, it didn’t seem to her like there was one. Then, Ashido spoke up.

“I think we should head back to the safe zone anyways.”

Everyone else blinked at her, even Mr. Makoto, all quietly wondering if maybe she had taken a hit to the head.

“Uh, Pinky, you did hear me, right?” she asked, eyebrow raised even as she continued applying the plaster and securing tape. “Like, I’m not trying to sass here, but..?”

Uraraka raised her hand, urging Hoax to be quiet.

“Let’s hear her out. I think she’s got an idea.”

“A scary realisation really.” Ashido lamented. “Look, the way I see it, we only really have that option. If we go back, we can keep all the civilians safe in one place, and back up the other heroes in the fight and protecting people. I think the heroes need all hands on deck for this one; we’re no good just hiding it out here. It’s not ideal but, I think it’s what we have to do.”

Hoax, unable to offer any rebuttal, even when her mouth reflexively opened to do so, then just sighed and nodded. “Kinda cowardly tyrna hide it out, isn’t it?” she asked to no one in particular. “Alright, let’s do it.”

The three hero students all nodded in unison, Uraraka pressing the pads of her fingers against Mr. Makoto’s back, making it much easier for Ashido to scoop him up onto her back. The three then made as much haste as they could towards the fight.

They could only pray, that they weren’t too late.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Bakugou cursed under his breath as he blasted up the mountainside, clicking his tongue at the many cries for help he could just barely make out behind the sound of his explosions.

There has to be some action somewhere! Some dumbass fake villain to chump!

He vaguely heard the voices of Kirishima and Kaminari somewhere behind him, asking for help with the civilians they insisted on stopping to help. They had come across half a dozen of them by now, and not a single fight.

It was really starting to irritate him.

“Bakugou man, come on! These people are scared; they need help!”

“Quit yammering at me Crimson Riot the Second! They can all take care of themselves!”

“Come on man, you know you have to!” Kirishima shouted back, trying to squash down his embarrassment. “It’s literally our jobs!”

Bakugou decidedly ignored him, scanning as much of the environment as he could from this high up. There had to be a battle going on somewhere; there had to be more to this exercise than just ‘helping out the poor civilians’.

And he was going to find it.

As he idled, the memories snaked their way into the forefront of his mind, refusing to be forced back behind the wall of aggression he usually kept them behind.

He could feel that presence at his back as clearly as he had that night. Even now he wanted to shiver, and for that he wanted to vomit. That was weakness. That was something for extras.

But he couldn’t even deny it.

He had been afraid.

And then, to make it all worse, he had been saved.

And of all the people in the world…it had been by him.

Again.

His hands smoked and sparked dangerously, as he exercised zero control over it. A raw, visceral reaction. A frayed nerve, beyond sensitive to the touch. 

He scowled.

Just as he was about rocket off again, an enormous rumbling cascaded up the peaks to their location, startling everyone present. Even he had to admit that, whatever that was, had a heck of a lot of power behind it.

The plume of smoke rising in the distance gave him all the indication he needed as to where it was coming from.

And now there would be no stopping him.

His palms crackled to ignition, a simple explosion sending him far enough off the side of the mountain that gravity would do most of the work for him.

There was no way he was not getting in on this!

“Aw, where the heck is he going now?!” Kaminari demanded to no one in particular, busy trying to keep the elderly woman in his arms secured.

Kirishima watched after him for a few seconds, only pausing a second longer to sigh.

He couldn’t chase after him. He couldn’t keep doing that. They had a job to do. And Bakugou…

He had something else on his mind.

He wasn’t sure how many more hints and signs were going to be thrown their way but, the message was crystal clear; they really, needed to talk to him.

Chapter Text

Midoriya grit his teeth as another blast of Gang Orca’s hypersonic waves sent him flying back, the strange resonations reverberating throughout his ribs almost making him sick.

He shook it off as much as he could, taking the time he spent skidding to a stop to get a breath in. He was off running a moment later, trying to see if he could spot another opening.

To Gang Orca’s credit, he was probably only paying him about a third of his full attention, at best, and he still had him pinned dead-to-rights.

Such is the sheer skill of the number ten hero.

A second later, he was countering someone; that second year student Shindo had apparently been looking for an opportunity, and hoped this was it. He fired his quirk into the ground, splintering it in an accelerating wave towards Gang Orca’s position.

The faux villain simply exhaled, some steam erupting from his flaring nostrils as he then launched his own attack back, his waves quickly matching and then managing to cancel out Shindo’s, making his attack stop a good few metres from him.

Shindo exhaled loudly, eyes wide with shock and exhaustion. He had used up quite a bit of energy in that attack, hoping it would prove something against his enemy.

He could only laugh, very much afraid as he caught sight of the aquatic hero’s next attack baring down on him.

He knew it wouldn’t be enough to seriously injure him. But man, was it going to hurt.

Well, looks like I’m not passing this time around. Sorry sensei…

Luckily for him, he was spared the fate of having to nurse those wounds by Midoriya, who snatched him out of the path of it at the last moment.

The two of them still ended up a crumpled heap only half a dozen feet from where he had been, so it wasn’t exactly like they could rest easy.

Midoriya rapidly hooked his arm under Shindo’s, jumping away from the head of the fighting. He managed to get them to the relative safety of some of the still remaining parts of the barrier he had erected.

“Can you continue on?” he asked Shindo flatly, needing to know what his next move was fast.

“Y-yeah, I can keep going.” he grunted, struggling to sit up but, managing. “I just need a minute to recover.” He spat out some saliva. “Damnit. I thought those two’s bickering might at least make a good distraction. But Gang Orca really is a pro; he’s dealing with all of us at the same time, and he’s probably not even phased.”

Midoriya couldn’t help but second Shindo’s frustration. Out there were easily two of the strongest students out of all of the hero schools present, and they were butting heads like two six year olds on the playground.

They could easily put up an actual fight if they worked together, but no. Midoriya couldn’t help but wonder what their problem was with each other, because it couldn’t have just been an in the moment thing. It had to be something big.

Todoroki doesn’t even butt heads like this with Bakugou though. What in the world could make him this ups-

The only possibility with substance sprang to mind straight away, as his mind raced back to the day of the Sports Festival. He swore he could still feel the heat of the flames licking at his face.

And if he were honest, he wasn’t sure which of them it was from.

He groaned loudly, his frustration ebbing away as he did however. He understood completely.

“Yeah,” Shindo scoffed. “Stupid isn’t it?”

Midoriya could only shake his head.

“Unfortunately, no. Not when I…probably know why.”

He stood up, leaning around their cover to try and survey the fight from a better angle. From what he could see, the status quo hadn’t shifted in any meaningful way. That is, until he noticed that both Todoroki and that wind-quirk student were losing more and more steam now, faster than before.

They were just getting more and more tired fighting with each other and Gang Orca.

He had to think of something fast, or else Gang Orca would quickly push them back, and then they would really be scre-

“HEY! We got another civilian coming in!” came a voice he knew instantly, as his eyes reflexively shot to it. He spotted Uraraka and Ashido, along with that girl from before, with a civilian in tow. The three girls all looked scuffed up, but no one more so than Uraraka, sporting a massive bandage over her right shoulder.

It looked like she was trying to hide it but, he could see her wince as she moved. It must have hurt like hell.

He blinked then, realising that, if they had come out roughly where they had gone in, then…the line they had secured had to be further back.

He stopped to rationalise with himself, knowing the unlikelihood they came out even close to the same spot but, as he turned around fully, it was unmistakable.

They had been getting pushed back the entire time.

He snapped back around to the battle, stepping out from behind cover, needing as clear of a view as he could get. They were going to fail at this rate. He was going to fail at this rate, he had to do something to-

It was at that moment that two students, two of the few remaining frontliners, were caught in the path of the colliding attacks from the two bickering students, on a course for some real pain.

OFA lit up Midoriya’s body instantly, his legs shooting him forward before he had even processed the thought.

He had grabbed the two up with a few precious seconds to spare, getting them clear of the attacks, and now trying to get them out of the line of fire entirely.

“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU TWO DOING?!” he roared at the top of his voice, making the pair visibly flinch, even from where he was.

“You two are the strongest forces we have, and the last line of defence we’ve got! If you can’t work together, then you need to step aside! You almost took down some of your own!”

Todoroki looked at Midoriya wide-eyed, absorbing what he said, as he then looked to Inasa, who was having the same thoughts, the wind metaphorically taken out of his sails.

As Midoriya got the two other students back to a safe distance, he could almost feel Gang Orca gearing up for another attack, unfortunately proven right as he saw him moving in.

The other two had hesitated for just long enough, and now the line was even further back.

Doubt crept up into Midoriya’s heart, trying to take root and pin him to the spot. But he refused to let it, grinding his teeth together unconsciously as he powered up as high as he could go, before rocketing forward at the pro.

No hesitation!

He met Gang Orca’s charge with as much strength as he could gather, feeling himself nearly buckle the second he and his opponent’s fists connected.

No backing down!

The two of them battled for supremacy in the middle of it all, though it was clear who was in control.

Don’t give up!

Gang Orca looked almost sadly down at him, knowing what he must do, but not liking it one bit.

But he hardened himself, and pushed harder. Midoriya slid back even further.

“TODOROKI! WIND-QUIRK USER!” he bellowed, hoping that this extremely hap-hazard plan would work. “THE VILLAIN IS WEAK TO EXTREME HEAT! COMBO ATTACK; NOW!”

The pair wasted no time now, both swallowing their grudges down for now, no matter how bitter it tasted. They quickly began preparing a combo attack at Midoriya’s behest, determined to right their blunders thus far.

But Gang Orca was hardly going to make it easy for them.

The moment the words had begun leaving Midoriya’s mouth, he had truly ramped up, pressing forward with most of his strength, nearly flattening the hero hopeful into the dirt in one movement.

One thing he had to give the kid though, was that he was dauntless. He was giving his all right now, refusing to relent any ground that Gang Orca didn’t outright take from him.

But neither of them could keep it up forever, and Gang Orca believed that especially true of himself. The boy’s assessment of his weakness was all too pressing now.

He finally seemed to have worn Midoriya down, as he threw his arms wide, ready to deliver a crushing blow into his gut, putting him down for good this time.

But as the punch connected, he was as shocked as even Midoriya appeared to be, to see that the teen had managed to brace just enough to catch it. Even as he skidded back, barely standing, he did still stand.

Gang Orca wrenched his arm free from Midoriya’s grip, but now, it was well too late.

“MIDORIYA, GET CLEAR, OR ELSE-”

“DO IT NOW!” Midoriya shouted over Todoroki, causing the pair, who knew they couldn’t afford any more hesitation, to launch their attack.

They had coordinated the power of their quirks into a fierce, fiery tornado, which enveloped Midoriya and Gang Orca, instantly starting to work its intended effect.

The pro knocked Midoriya aside, hoping to breach the perimeter of the attack and escape, but moments after he had started running, he felt a sharp tug at his leg.

He looked back to see, of course, Midoriya, clinging on for dear life, digging his heels into the ground as hard as he could, entire body shaking violently with the effort of trying to hold him back.

For a second, he thought he could see some…whisps of black coming off of Midoriya, snaking out in his direction. But when he blinked, wiping away some of the sweat rolling over his eyes, it was gone again.

He couldn’t help but let a smile slip across his face, even as the heat ate at the two of them faster and hotter.

…this kid’s something else.

Then, the finishing siren blared, even across the scorching miasma of the tornado, signalling the end to the exam.

It was over.

The tornado rapidly dissipated, the heat around them dying down, though the heat inside remained.

Gang Orca steadied himself, unable to help a small smirk as he looked at Midoriya. Battered, bruised, sweaty and exhausted, lying there in the dirt. But still with a smile of his face.

He walked calmy over to the young man, kneeling down a few feet away, not wishing to startle him.

“You alright kid? That was quite a lot of heat back there. Don’t want any adverse effects to creep up on you. Heat stroke is no picnic, believe me.”

“Midoriya!” came Todoroki’s voice next, as he sprinted the distance between them, kneeling down next to him, his right hand already producing a weak burst of cold. “You didn’t overheat in there did you? I understand how resilient you are, but…”

Midoriya opened his eyes weakly, looking up at his friend, and then at Gang Orca.

“I don’t think so Todoroki-kun. And I think I’m alright Gang Orca sir. Just…a little…worn out…” he panted in between breaths. The pro hero smiled down at him, beginning to chuckle.

“Just Gang Orca is fine…Midoriya-kun, right?”

Midoriya nodded as much as he could, unable to wet his throat enough to speak.

“Well, Midoriya-kun, if nothing else, I can you certainly impressed me this day. Your determination is second-to-none. You’re the model of how a hero should act, and a great example to your peers.”

He shot a small look at Todoroki, and another at the now arriving Inasa, who, while out of the loop, was smart enough to know he was in trouble.

“Thank you Gang Orca.” Midoriya sat up, and, aided by Todoroki and Inasa, managed to stand. “If it’s…not too much trouble..?” he started to ask, a notebook already in hand.

Gang Orca understood right away. And was happier than he would let on to see it.

“Of course.” he smiled, making sure to give the cleanest autograph he could. If anyone deserved it, it was this Midoriya.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The air felt heavier now somehow.

Just standing there, waiting on the time to change. Even though it seemed like the very essence of time itself was making a deliberate effort to only crawl forward.

Class 1-A stood in solidarity, eyes fixated on the massive electronic board that would soon announce the all-important answer to the question burning in everyone’s minds; had they passed?

Midoriya swallowed down the doubt welling up in his throat, noticing Iida shifting nervously, though he was doing his best to hide it. He reached up slowly, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

He did startle him, but Iida nodded appreciatively anyways. Midoriya knew how much pressure his friend was putting on himself, even if not intentionally. He really wanted to do his brother proud.

But he knew that he would. They all would.

He just had to believe.

The exam proctor’s voice came lazily over the speakers, informing them all that the results of the test were to be announced imminently.

Everyone tensed again, unable to help themselves.

Each of the remaining seconds they waited felt like a minute each, until finally…

The listing went live.

Personal cheers and shared joys erupted all around, parodied by the defeated cries and disappointed groans.

One by one the members of class 1-A found their own names on the listing, noting their more than decent scores, and finally letting out the breaths they had been holding.

Unfortunately, two such members, were not so lucky.

Todoroki’s entire body felt as cold as his right half. Not in the usual, comfortable chill it held, but rather, numb. A kind of numb worse than even the frostbite he had subjected himself to in a stubborn practice of self-rejection.

He knew why he had failed. He had been his own worst enemy once again.

Comparatively, Bakugou had no clue how this could have possibly happened. He could feel a vein about to pop on his forehead, as his breaths came in faster and faster. He was twitching so much one might think he was just going to explode in his entirety.

Moments before he did, Kirishima managed to wrangle a hand over his mouth, his other arm now occupied trying to pin Bakugou’s flailing limbs. Kaminari tried to help him as best as he could, but he mostly spent his time dodging Bakugou’s random swings.

At least he wasn’t using his quirk.

Uraraka found Midoriya’s curls amongst the crowd fairly quickly, unable to help herself from jogging up to him and Iida. She and her friends had all passed, and that was something to celebrate!

She patted Iida on the shoulder enthusiastically, earning a pleasant smile from the blueette.

“Congrats on your pass Iida-kun! Knew you’d do it! You made your brother proud today.”

Iida took a moment, simply nodding, holding back his bubbling emotions as much as he could. This wasn’t the place for crying, even if his friends were affirming him this much.

“Thank you very much Uraraka-kun! I must say, I am pleased we all succeeded, though, I must admit I do pity those two somewhat.”

Uraraka couldn’t help but scoff at the snarling pomeranian that was supposed to be Bakugou, but after a second she dismissed those thoughts. As a future hero she couldn’t be thinking like that; everyone deserved their chance.

She just hoped that he would learn something from this. Humility maybe, as much as asking for miracles that was.

Her heart did ache a little for Todoroki. As stoic as he was, it wasn’t hard to tell that he was taking this loss hard. It was good that Yaoyorozu was there for him as well; he needed it.

But right now, her focus was on-

“Deku-kun!” she said cheerily, cutting through the boy’s musings. “We did it! We all got through!”

She linked arms with her two best friends, pulling them all close together.

“We’re one step closer to where we wanna be!”

Midoriya took a second to catch up to her energy, lagging behind before breaking out into his signature smile, pumping his other fist.

“Yeah! We’re on our way to becoming real heroes!”

“That’s right.” Iida added, equally as enthused still, but firmer. “We must continue to work hard, and do everyone that supports us proud.”

Midoriya nodded eagerly, agreeing without question. He looked down at his hand for a moment, mind drifting away, despite how close he had been a second ago.

His pair of friends however, did not quite like that look, both silently agreeing that they should let him know.

“Deku-kun?” Uraraka asked, hoping the emphasis in her tone would be enough to get his full attention, which it was.

“Hmm, what’s up Uraraka-chan?”

“We’re all gonna stick together right? We’ve got your back, just like you’ve got ours. Ok?”

“Uraraka-kun is right Midoriya-kun,” Iida chimed in. “We move the fastest when we share the burden together.”

Unfortunately for them, it seemed their words weren’t really heard. Or, if they were, they weren’t taken in as much as they should have been.

For Midoriya, his mind had been made up.

It was only now that he realised just how firmly he had his feet placed in this camp.

I might have been wrong before. Not everyone was going to gun for me specifically, especially with all of U.A. there to go after. But still…

He turned to look at the only two failing students from 1-A.

The strongest of 1-A.

If those two can fail the way they did, then…we do need someone to lead the charge. To stand as…

“…a pillar…” he muttered under his breath, low enough that the other two could barely make it out.

I guess if I needed any more confirmation, then this is it.

As the bearer of One For All, the successor to the greatest hero of all time, it has to be me.

The next pillar, has to be me.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm glow across the streets below.

Many were basking in its remaining light, enjoying it as the sign of yet another day conquered.

And among those, was one very particular brunette, cheerily walking down a back alley most girls her age wouldn’t have gone near if you promised them everything they ever wanted.

In the remaining, flickering light, the few eyes that saw her wondered, if what they saw had been real; had her eyes flashed from blue to yellow for a second?

What none of them knew, was that more than her eyes would chance momentarily, as the visage of ‘Hoax’, hero hopeful melted away, leaving the cat-like grinning face of one Toga Himiko behind.

She hopped from foot to foot casually, not a care in the world at the moment. That is, until a certain ringtone went off on her phone. The work ringtone.

Not that she had a need for any other kind of ringtone but, it was the principle she thought.

“Yoohoo~.” she answered cheerily, knowing exactly who it was from the sigh on the other end of the line.

“Toga, if you could please be serious for a moment.” Mr. Compress stated, pinching his brow if the strain in his voice was anything to go off of. “You know how concerning it gets whenever you don’t report in for this long. You were due to report to Shigaraki half an hour ago.”

Toga sighed dramatically, doing a little twirl simply to hear the sound of the small bits of loose gravel and dirt underneath her shoes.

“I know Compress, I know~. I’ve just been putting it off because, heh well, he’s probably not going to happy with the results.”

A silence followed that, while short, carried all of Compress’s dread about having to report this to Shigaraki.

“What do you mean exactly Toga?” he dared to ask, gritting his teeth slightly.

“I didn’t manage to get any blood from Izuku-kun, unfortunately.”

Compress, even though he was expecting that answer, still whole-heartedly winced upon hearing it.

“So you, and by proxy, our entire operation, was potentially exposed. Because- what, you were busy swooning over him?”

“Hey, watch it mister!” Toga bit back. “I may be very interested in him, but I still do my job.”

“Then wha-”

“I’m getting to that,” she cut over him. “He proved far more tenacious than expected. Even when he was on his own, as predicted. He actually managed to beat me.”

Toga would have thought that little gasp Compress let out was cute in any other context, but right now it was just a stinging reminder of how close she had been, and how she had instead gotten her butt whooped.

“Ugh, you don’t have to sound so chipper about it.” he moaned. “He’s progressing even faster than expected,” he mumbled, “we’ll need to discuss this in full detail when you return. Hurry back. None of your little ‘detours’.”

The call cut off after that, as Toga was left to blow a raspberry at nothing in particular.

She didn’t mind though.

Not really.

She pulled a vial out from one of the hidden pockets she had sown into her uniform, smiling gleefully at the amount of crimson blood, swirling around inside as she gently tilted it back and forth. She admired it in the dimming light.  

So much of Ochako’s blood…

A blush matching her prize quickly framed her face, as her smiled turned sickly sweet.

No, she didn’t really mind at all.

Chapter Text

All Might took a shaky breath, focusing as much as he could on just placing on foot in front of the other. He knew he was being watched, and, even with his true form revealed, he was still the Symbol of Peace and Justice.

He was their light and confidence; he couldn’t let his own nerves show.

He reminded himself of where he was standing. Metaphorically speaking anyways. He may have been reduced to an even paler reflection of what he once was, but, thanks to his incredible protégé, and his ever supportive master, he still had some of his power left.

He wasn’t down. Not yet.

And he would make sure, that he would remember that.

He came to a stop outside some intimidating titanium doors, getting nervous looks from the guards stationed outside. He didn’t need to see their faces beneath those security helmets to know that they were sweating, knees probably about to buckle.

Even if there was another corridor between them and him, they were still only a short distance from the most frightening villain in history.

He understood that, better than anyone. Well, better than most alive at least.

He put on his best smile, briefly buffing up into his hero form, flashing them all a thumbs up. The effect was just as he hoped, as the four of them all relaxed, even if only a little. He was glad he still had it in him to reassure them.

Now, came the real task.

As the guards all went about their separate but, none any less encrypted forms of security, All Might clenched his fists.

Half a minute later, the doors released, allowing him access to the long, turret-lined hall. He strode with purpose, not a single ounce of pause in his gait.

And then, there he was, as the secondary door hissed open, face to face with the man responsible for at least a century’s worth of pain.

He couldn’t supress the scowl as those skin-covered eyes seemed to immediately clock to him, the mouth beneath them twisting into a wicked smile.

“Ah, All Might. I was wondering when it was you were going to visit me. I would gladly get up to shake your hand, but, well…”

He tilted his head at the restraints covering every inch of his body.

Even from the other side of the, no doubt reinforced glass, and with those admittedly visible restraints, All Might could not deny the presence his arch-nemesis exuded.

Even now, it felt like the malignant maniac was fully in control of his situation. Like he was simply playing along with all of this, because it suited him.

Well, this hero was determined to wipe that smirk off for him.

He took the seat opposite him, rolling his shoulder reflexively as he did, his costume shifting in ways he wasn’t used to.

“Hmm? Has the new suit got a sensation you aren’t used to? Holds oddly in places doesn’t it?”

His wicked smile darkened even more.

“It will always bring me pleasure knowing I have caused so much discomfort for you.”

All Might glared at him, already having had enough of his foe.

The new suit was a modified version, combining aspects from two of his old suits. The iconic design and colours of his Golden Age costume, but with the added knee and elbow guards, as well as cape, from his Young Age costume.

The suit also featured fingerless, weighted knuckle gloves, steel-heeled boots, and the cape was specially treated to resist blades, small arms and flames. It was also built with a special compression and release system, allowing it to fit to either of his sizes.

Part of him knew plenty of villains would see it as a crutch, but, none of them were the man sitting right in front of him, so that all hardly mattered.

The general consensus among those concerned was keeping the number one hero in action for as long as they could.

He would have to thank David, and Melissa, for getting this developed so quickly. Which is very much why he wanted to defend it.

“Well, I admit it will be an adjustment, having something that will always fit. But, I can’t expect someone in your position to be very…appreciative, on the nuances of clothes. How does the straitjacket feel?”

All For One’s smile did twitch for a moment, but he remained calm.

“It chafes. Quite like I imagine that gaudy suit of yours does. I never did understand how you heroes could stand those things.”

“Wearing something to inspire hope? No, that it something the likes of you would never be able to grasp.”

“Hmph. I have no care to. Such a droll, meaningless concept.”

All For One craned his neck to the side, eliciting a small crack, and getting every wall-mounted turret in the room trained on him.

“But I believe we should stop beating around the bush,” he said slowly. “I would have imagined that, even with some of that pesky power of yours remaining, you would devote yourself to teaching now. And yet, here you are.”

All Might stared unflinchingly back at him. “I’ve come to set a few things straight, All For One.”

“Well, if you must. Truth be told, I could honestly use the stimulation. And the entertainment. It is quite…suffocating, in here. Constant monitoring of all of my bodily functions, vital signs and brain waves most prominently. I don’t think I have to tell you what would likely happen if I even thought about using one of my quirks.”

He leant back slightly in his chair, scratching his shoulder against the back of it. All at once every turret in the room went one step further into their protocols, laser sights beaming to him, the clicking of their loading mechanisms echoing in the otherwise empty room.

All For One simply waited, a slight tilt to his head.

“I want answers; where is Shigaraki- and the rest of the league hiding out?”

All For One chuckled a little.

“You’re showing your cards All Might. Not that I have any idea. My protégé makes his own decisions now. I can trust that they’re somewhere quite hidden however.”

All Might bit his tongue, mentally chastising himself. He could hear Gran Torino’s voice in his head, reminding of that very important fact. Despite the link between them, Shigaraki was still his enemy. A villain.

“Then what could you possibly be hoping to achieve now? You’ve caused wonton destruction, ruined the lives of hundreds- no, probably thousands of people in all the time you’ve spent alive. And for what?”

All For One sighed, shaking his head slowly, dismissively.

“I refuse to get into that tired topic. You have your ideals, as a hero, and a symbol of peace,” he said mockingly, “and I have mine. It is honestly that simple. No, no. What we should be discussing, is your successor’s sudden…growth.”

The hairs on the back of All Might’s neck all stood in unison, a chill reverberating across his body, though he did his best to hide it.

“What do you mean?” he asked, knowing he wouldn’t like the answer.

“It was quite impressive, wouldn’t you say. He put on quite the show, next to you and Gran Torino.” His smirk widened a fraction. “It was such an…interesting surprise, seeing that particular ability again.”

All Might did not like where this was going one bit. Not only was his nemesis showing too much of a keen interest, but the cell was also still heavily monitored, audio and all. He couldn’t risk young Izuku being exposed.

“You don’t get to talk about him.” He growled, a spark shining in his eyes that had All For One actually pause.

“Ah, I remember that look. Such paternal ferocity in it now though. It would cute if it weren’t so disgusting.”

The villain laughed, the sound only making All Might’s anger swell even more.

“It is quite fascinating. It seems as if something more was passed down, than just that absurd strength you pests have cultivated.”

All Might grimaced, unable to come up with anything to retort with immediately. They had begun their own investigations into One For All, specifically it’s previous users and their quirks. But no one, unfortunately, would have as much information as All For One.

He lamented that there was no way to get it without the serious risk of exposure for his successor.

That was when All For One surprised him.

“Mmm, but I suppose we’ll leave it that for now. Don’t want to give you too many ideas now, do we?”

“What are yo-”

“Ah ah ah,” All For One cut him off. “Nobody likes spoilers All Might.”

All Might quickly realised he wasn’t going to get anywhere further with him on this topic, and swiftly changed tact’s.

“Then tell me this; you say you don’t know where Shigaraki is, because he’s making decisions on his own now. What I don’t get is why you seem so comfortable letting him. Even if you don’t have a choice, I know you. You don’t want anyone to have the power but yourself; why have a successor?”

All For One chuckled lightly.

“You of all people are asking that? Goodness. It’s because of what you did to me.” He leant forward, the smallest fraction, his tone dripping with venom. “Look at me. My body has been laid to waste by your hand. I am kept alive by tubes and machines. Thanks to you, my formerly infinite potential, became disappointingly finite. It is normal to pass your will onto someone else when the end draws near. That honestly should have been an easy guess for you.”

All Might ignored the condescending jibe, instead noticing the perplexing feeling he was getting from All For One. Even with Shigaraki on the outside, carrying out his work, he still didn’t believe his nemesis’ ego could take it.

So why did he seem so…worryingly smug?

And what was his interest in young Izuku?

“You’ve got three minutes left, All Might sir.” Came crackling over the intercom.

“Well that just isn’t any fun. Don’t be such wet blankets you lot.” He rolled his non-existent eyes. “While we still have a moment then, do tell me All Might, how are things looking on the outside? The world had to be shaken at the revelation of that pathetic true self of yours, so let’s hear it.”

“We’re keeping him isolated from the news; please refrain from giving him any information.” Spoke the same guard again.

“You heard the officer.” All Might said with finality.

All For One took that refusal and ran with it.

“Oh, I think I can picture it just fine for myself in all gleeful honesty. The worries of your ever-approaching absence, are mixing with the trepidations surrounding Endeavour’s rise to the number one spot. Questions are being asked about just how united this hero society really is.”

All Might tried to not to show any outward emotion, other than the disdain he wished could inflict actual pain onto his foe.

“Meanwhile, those who linger on the underbelly of that society, are feeling more and more compelled to action. That this could be their opportunity, to band together, and change how this world works in their favour. Right now Tomura and his group will continue to hide out, build their strength and influence, in order to be certain it is they that rise to the top.”

His smile widened into fittingly evil grin.

“Yes…if everyone is dancing to the steps I laid out for them, then I know everything, that is going on outside this cell. I know that my boy Tomura, is going to flourish under the increasing pressure brought upon him. While yours, hmph, well…I’m not afraid to be honest with you; he will crumble. Your arrogance should have cost you far more than it has. But it’s fine.

Because your faith in him will.”

All Might instantly stood to his full height, knocking the chair he had been seated in to the floor.

“All Might! Do not approach the glass!” Came the guard’s voice, far more worry in that than minutes prior.

“You think you know everything All For One. I’d bet everything I’m worth that you always have. But as always, you underestimate people.”

He stared his lifelong enemy down, buffing up into his hero form, and taking a small measure of pride in the slightest hint of concern he caught in All For One’s demeanour.

“You plan to have Shigaraki kill me, and young Iz- Midoriya. But I don’t plan on dying any time soon. I will not let the future you’ve envisioned come to pass.”

His mind flashed back to the days of the ultimate moves training, and how proud he felt, watching his boy take another leap forward.

“We won’t let you.”

A second later the doors behind All Might hissed open, the crackle of the intercom echoing down the hall a bit.

“Time’s up sir. Please exit the cell.” Announced the guard, as All Might shrunk gently back to his true form.

“No longer will you terrorise the people of this world, All For One. You’ll be the only one watching helplessly from the side-lines, confined to that cell for the rest of your days.”

All Might didn’t need to turn around to know what kind of overconfident smirk All For One had on, as he smugly said, “Rest of my days, huh?”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The journey out of Tartarus was tense for Toshinori, as he tried as much as he could to not let his apprehension show. As he stepped into his friend, Detective Tsukauchi Naomasa’s car, the detective could immediately sense the lingering hostility in the hero’s demeanour.

“Yagi-san. I’m uh…I’m going to guess that you didn’t manage to get anything useful out of him.”

He got his answer as Toshinori lifted his hand up, gently thumping it against the dashboard as he exhaled for a long few seconds.

“No…. And what’s worse is, even cut off from any media outlets, he still knows everything that’s going on out here.”

“As much as it disgusts me to admit Yagi-san, that fiend is a genius, and an expert manipulator. We need to continue being careful; who knows how far his plans go? We should continue working under the assumption that he’s got something in the wings.”

Toshinori nodded, understanding the wisdom in his friend’s words.

“You’re right. That’s the safest option.” His mind then replayed a certain part of the conversation, sending a shiver down his back. “But for now, I’d like your opinion on something.”

Tsukauchi was understandably spooked, seeing Toshinori like that. He was almost afraid to ask.

“Alright, what did he say?”

Toshinori was at least glad Tsukauchi could understand where this was going; it spared him some of the discomfort.

“When I probed him about his own motives he dismissed me- really quickly as well. He then asked me what I thought about young Izuku’s ‘growth’ as he put it, specifically how ‘interesting’ it was that he manifested another quirk.”

“That new one, it’s ‘Black Whip’ right? At least, that’s what you’ve all taken to calling it.”

Toshinori nodded tensely.

“So now you’re worried about his greater interest; it seems beyond what you expected? Even if Midoriya-san is your successor?”

Toshinori nodded again, taking a deep breath.

Tsukauchi put a hand to his chin, thinking to himself for a moment.

“That is troubling yes. From what you’ve told me, he’s always been incredibly dismissive of the previous users when speaking. So for him to be even a little more intrigued by Midoriya-san is…well you’re right I’m afraid, it’s not a good sign.”

Toshinori clenched his fists, making the fabric of his new gloves strain under his still overwhelming strength.

“He won’t get near that boy. Not on my watch.”

Tsukauchi smiled, glad to see Toshinori’s heart still ablaze with the desire to protect. The world would’ve been lost without him.

“We’ll make sure Midoriya-san grows into a fine hero Yagi-san.” He said, patting his shoulder.

Toshinori smiled appreciatively. “Thank you Tsukauchi-kun.”

His expression went back to being serious, though less immediately anxious than before.

“There’s one other thing though. A positive? Perhaps anyway.”

“Well that’s good, let’s hear it.”

“When expressing that interest he had, he did say that Black Whip was familiar to him. He almost sounded, reminiscent?”

Tsukauchi started to get the picture, nodding along.

“So you think that this ability was one of the previous user’s quirks then?”

“That makes it more likely in my mind, yes. Which at least means, we’re on the right track looking into the previous user’s histories.”

As he finished, he thought the stress of today might’ve gotten to him, as he heard his own voice, before realising, much to Tsukauchi’s amusement, that it was his phone going off with a message.

As he opened it, his heart swelled with pride, and he was unable to contain his excitement as he showed the picture to Tsukauchi. A smiling Midoriya, holding up his new provisional license, made the troubles of today seem just that little bit lighter.

Toshinori renewed that vow he made, to Mrs. Midoriya, and to himself that he would raise that boy, into the greatest hero to have ever lived.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Midoriya sat on the edge of the pond, staring into the water in a mixture of excitement, and anxiousness. It felt like his feelings were battling in his chest, as one would rise, only for the other to come back in, pushing above.

He placed a hand on the water’s surface, seeing if he could get it to settle. But, the image remained unclear still, even if it was easier to see. It was only by a fraction.

He looked down at the shining new provisional license sitting in front of him, pride swelling in his chest for a moment, but only for a moment. He knew what it meant now, that he had it. He recognised the weight it held.

But was he ready for it?

“I thought I might find you here, Midoriya-san.”

Said boy actually jumped at the voice behind him, as he then spun in place, his racing mind only slowing as he realised it was-

“Shiozaki-san!” he said, more than a little surprised. It was then he saw Uraraka and Iida sort of pop out from behind her, the former pouting adorably at…something. He wasn’t sure what.

“Uraraka-chan, and Iida-kun too? What’s up guys? Is something wrong?”

He instinctively went to get up, but Shiozaki stopped him, motioning for him to continue sitting.

“Nothing like that Midoriya-san. Rather, if I might be a little blunt, it was your absence that has caused a stir. When our classes met up to celebrate our getting our provisional licenses, your disappearing was quickly noticed.”

“She is quite right Midoriya-kun,” Iida added, “we were quite concerned when you wandered off without saying anything.”

“Yeah Deku-kun! What gives?” Uraraka also added, pouting a little more.

Midoriya actually chuckled a little as the three of them all sat down with him.

“So you figured I’d be here huh?” he asked Shiozaki.

“Your friends’ first guess was your dorm but, when you didn’t answer there they began to fret and asked anyone if they had seen you.”

Midoriya looked at the two, smiling warmly.

“I believed it was worth a try to see if you were here.”

Midoriya nodded, but didn’t say anything, just listening to the sound of the breeze gently rustling the nearby tree.

“Midoriya-kun, what’s wrong?” Iida asked.

Midoriya immediately looked at him, confused. He opened his mouth to say something but, for a good ten seconds he was stumped. It didn’t help his case any when he finally did speak.

“What are you talking about Iida-kun? I’m fine, see?”

“Izuku.” Uraraka said, a little hesitantly but, with enough emotion that Midoriya understood. They were being serious.

“You’ve been…growing more distant lately. We’ve been trying to get you to talk to us, subtly was clearly not the way to do it though. And don’t try and say you haven’t; I don’t think you would have gone off on your own so much even just a month ago. Something’s…happened.”

“And we want to help.” Iida stated firmly. “As Uraraka-kun said, we attempted to coax you into speaking with us yourself, but now we’ve decided to be direct. We’re your friends Midoriya-kun. We want to help you.”

Midoriya quickly realised he was in a box here. He didn’t want to damage his relationship with the two of them. They were his first true friends; he always wanted to treasure them. But on the other hand, if he said the wrong thing, especially with Shiozaki here, he would risk exposing All Might, and their secret.

He didn’t want to get them caught up in all of that. Not any more than he already had. At least, not until he couldn’t help it.

But his friends were worried for him. They had noticed something was different, and wanted to look out for him. That was something he couldn’t, absolutely refused to take for granted.

So, he had to tread very carefully.

“…alright. I guess I do owe you guys and explanation.”

Shiozaki shifted sheepishly, unsure of what to do with herself, and unsure of her place here.

“Should I go Midoriya-san? This seems like something you want to discuss alone. I won’t be offended, of course. They have been your friends for longer than I.”

Midoriya offered her a smile, grateful smile, but shook his head.

“You’re welcome to stay Shiozaki-san, if you would like. This is something that I can’t share with many people so, I’d like to be able to share it with my friends. If it’s not too much for you right now. I’d understand.”

Shiozaki in turn, shook her head.

“I do not mind at all.”

Nodding slowly, Midoriya took a steadying breath.

“Saying I’ve felt different since the…since the Kamino incident, would be underselling it.”

Everyone shuddered at the mention of the event, but didn’t interrupt.

“With this- whole other aspect of my quirk manifesting out of nowhere, along with…everything that happened that day. It’s hard not to feel, I don’t know, different. I wish I had better words for it.”

Iida gave a reassuring nod. “Take your time Midoriya-kun.”

“Before I got a real handle on my quirk’s output, being able to regulate you know? I- I was worried I might not be able to get anywhere. I just kept breaking myself over and over again. Like that was going to do any good. Like that would help anyone.”

Uraraka felt indignant on Midoriya’s behalf, having to bite her tongue to remind of the people he had already saved. Including her! But she kept it down for now; he had a point but in terms of his own safety, but more importantly he was opening up to them. She had to let him see it through.

“But now, after having made some tangible progress, and being able to protect you guys,” he said directly to Iida, hoping his sincerity came through; this much was truthful. “It made me feel like I could really do it. I had the strength to do it now. I couldn’t- I can’t put that to waste.”

He clenched his scarred hand, his knuckles cracking in their permanently slightly misshapen way.

“I have to get even stronger, so that I can protect everyone.” He faltered, even if just for a second. “But I guess I…I’ve been kind of leaving you guys behind, haven’t I? Sorry.”

Midoriya lamented that he created this distance between them. He only really had to lie about his quirk, and that was for no time at all really. And so, he could still say that he meant every word. He did. He didn’t want to abandon them. But…

“Midoriya-san,” Shiozaki spoke up, “do you…mind if I express something. I believe it holds some relevance here.”

Midoriya blinked, momentarily stupefied by the question. He opened his mouth once or twice lamely, before deciding to just nod.

“Many years ago, I too was afraid. Afraid that I could not do what I wished to.” She looked down, an air of solemness coming over her. “There were times I wished I could do something about the injustices I witnessed, spurred on by the anger that it stoked in me.”

She sighed. “But I felt I could not, for as the book of the lord says, ‘Know this, my beloved brothers: let every person be quick to hear, slow to speak, slow to anger; for the anger of man does not produce the righteousness of God’. And it upset me. That I could not use my gift to right the wrongs of the world.”

She sat up straight, one of her vines idly stroking the water’s edge, as she looked at her reflection, clear and still.

“But, as I grew, and this frustration became…well, more and more obvious to my parents given my growing twitchiness.” She fiddled with her hair. “No pun intended.”

Everyone was shocked for a moment as Iida was unable to supress a short laugh, but they all soon laughed along, the atmosphere easing some more.

“They talked to me about it, and of course, I confided in them. They heard me out, letting me get everything off my chest. And when I was done, they told me that my frustration, and my anger, if not misplaced, were not a sin. That I could feel these emotions, express them in some way, as long as they did not become me; they could fuel me. I could use them righteously, in a way I could be proud of. The lesson I have always carried since that day, is that it is not a sin, to fight for the right cause.”

She looked at him, getting closer as she stared into his eyes for a moment. The other three were all equal parts confused at the action, with Uraraka in particular getting a little nettled.

“I know why it is I fight Midoriya-san. My faith in myself may be shaken, but my faith in why I do it will never be. But I cannot help but sense that- well not that you have lost faith. But still, that you have lost sight of something important.”

Midoriya blinked, completely bewildered and yet, unable to dispute what Shiozaki was getting at.

“Midoriya-san…is there something you’re not admitting to yourself?”

That question hung there for quite a while, with the air growing heavier than it had even before. The silence Midoriya offered in the place of words offered more of an answer than he liked.

Is she…is she right? Am I…

Midoriya forced that possibility from his mind instantly, putting on his best smile.

No. That wasn’t something he could afford to indulge in. Doubt, wasn’t something he could afford to indulge in.

“I’m really lucky to have friends like you guys.”

He looked between the three of them, even as they all stared back at him quizzically.

“I wish…I wish I’d had you all in my life, before I came to U.A. It would’ve made middle school a whole lot more fun!”

The three continued to listen, currently swept up in Midoriya’s flow, and unable to pull themselves out of it.

“But I really am fine. I promise. I think I’m just still a little overwhelmed by everything that’s happened recently. But I’m so excited too! We got our provisional licences guys! We have the chance to do some real good now! Aren’t you all stoked?!”

The three of them didn’t say anything at first, and over the course of only a few seconds, they all came to the same conclusion; Midoriya would deny.

Even if they tried to press him further, he would not respond. He would continue to deny it to them, himself, anybody who asked. They all knew something was wrong, but today wasn’t the day they were going to make any progress.

And so, they all began to talk, sprinkling in as much of their concern as they could manage covertly.

They would get through to him. They might just need help to do it.

And they all hoped that would be before it was too late.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Midoriya plopped down into his desk chair with a hefty sigh, gently shifting some of the notebooks he had there aside with his elbow so he could lean more comfortably.

It had been a long, long day for everyone, and they had all quietly agreed that they should just get some rest as soon as they could.

Midoriya peered at his phone, smiling to himself as he reread the messages from Toshi, and his mom. He still didn’t know how he managed to not cry along with her during their subsequent phone call, but his heart still felt so full.

It felt good, no, it felt amazing, to know she was proud of him. It was a bit jarring to confront the part of himself that doubted that, but now he believed he knew what Aizawa and Toshi were getting at before. It wasn’t a good thing to be in doubt over something like that.

But that’s what the therapy was for!

He completely missed the tragic irony of that, given his friends’ earlier concerns.

His mind quickly wandered back to the events of today, and even now it all felt rather surreal. He had gotten his provisional license! And an autograph from Gang Orca himself!

He probably should have been a bit worried when said autograph was causing more excitement to well up in him but, he brushed that aside. He knew he was a hero nerd; better to just roll with it.

But he had to admit it was…energising, being one step closer to being one himself.

His lifelong dream, once just some wishful escapism at best, now…Now he felt like he could reach out and take it.

…he sat up straight in his chair, pursing his lips together in a mixture of confusion and mild anxiety. He should only feel happy right now, at least he thought so. But he could no longer deny this strange feeling he had been having.

It wasn’t quite like paranoia, but he still had this unmistakable gut instinct that something was going to happen. And he had no idea why.

His first idea was just that the events of today had just taken everything out of him, and that it was likely nothing; he was just mentally fried, that’s all. He would feel better once he had slept it off.

He got up to go to bed, having had enough of today for all the great it was, whatever fatigue he had was jolted away, as that same strange sensation shot through his mind, almost making him trip in the dim light of his room.

He was honestly a little tired of it at this point, but altogether intrigued. It would have made sense if it were a headache or some kind of migraine, but he had otherwise felt fine all day; there was no pain with it. So what was causing-

He heard a knock at his door. An air of apprehension settled over him.

And, of all the people he thought would be standing there, he didn’t expect…

“Come with me.” Bakugou said curtly, but without aggression. “I want to talk.”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The walk to the training grounds was so…weird.

That was the only way he could describe it.

Even when he asked Bakugou where exactly they were going or what he wanted to talk about, expecting him to scream and shout now that they were clear of the dorms, he got nothing.

Not a peep from Bakugou as they walked side by side, and now? Now Midoriya was starting to get really worried.

After another ten minutes of fast walking, they finally came upon a random intersection area situated in the middle of the cityscape training grounds of Ground Beta, Bakugou looking around at the area.

To Midoriya’s eyes it seemed as though he was gauging the area for…something. He couldn’t quite tell what but, he would get his answer in just a moment.

“The incident, at Kamino…it’s helped me understand.”

Midoriya blinked in mild shock, his heart instantly racing as the worst case scenarios ran through his mind.

Does he know?

“I just couldn’t get how you kept getting so much stronger so quickly, after always being unable to even nip at my heels. It’s pissed me off to end.

But I think I finally get it.”

Midoriya could feel the sweat building on the back of his neck, as he wracked through his mind, trying to piece together how he figured it out. If he had. Could he persuade him otherwise?

Oh who was he kidding, Katsuki would rather have him spit in his cereal than actually listen to him.

“What you said before, about how you got that power from someone else. It never made sense until now. Until that- freakish villain showed up. Apparently he could steal quirks, that’s why he had so much power. That’s one of those- Pussycats or whatever, had to…retire.”

He hesitated for a second, but only for a second. Midoriya still noticed though, and wondered what it was about.

“And if he was able to take her quirk, then what reason is there to think they couldn’t also be given? With those Nomu freaks having multiple quirks, it’s quite credible. Especially considering All Might and that boss villain clearly had some history. They really seemed to hate each other.”

One of the things that Midoriya had always admired about Katsuki was his intelligence, and how he applied it. Right now though he was wishing he was as recklessly brazen and tunnel-visioned as he might’ve appeared.

“You got that power…your quirk…from All Might. Didn’t you?”

Midoriya was completely stumped, staying silent as a pointless last defence, even though that would fall away as well.

“With how much you’re actually keeping your mouth shut for once, tch, that tells me all I need to know.”

His expression then softened somewhat. It was only a fraction, but it was more calmness than Midoriya could ever remember seeing on his face.

“After you met All Might, you changed. And then, he went and revealed that…beat-up body to the world. Letting everyone know that his time as a hero was limited. And that message at the press conference.

‘Now, it’s your turn.’”

Katsuki scoffed.

“Everyone thought that it was for all the other heroes and hero students that would have to pick up the slack. That this was his way of saying that we’ll all have to carry the torch or some crap. But it wasn’t for them.”

His eyes bore into Midoriya. That same piercing glare he had always used, when he truly wanted to frighten the boy he considered less.

But Midoriya wasn’t backing down this time.

“I’m betting…it was for you.”

Damnit, Midoriya thought. This is what I get for not following All Might’s instructions. I was too busy trying to…

Hey! Kacchan! Wait up!

Midoriya blinked, the visage of his childhood friend, fading, with the only thing, the only person, remaining in its place, being Bakugou.

His gaze hardened equally to that of his accuser, as something had finally clicked.

“What are you going to do with the answer?” he asked, unmoving.

Both their fists clenched. They both already knew the answer to that question.

“Someone I thought couldn’t even amount to a speedbump, has been acknowledged by the man we both admired right under my goddamn nose. It pisses me off to no end! So that’s why…”

He opened his hands, palms immediately being to crackle.

“We’re going to finally settle this.”

Chapter Text

Aizawa couldn’t shake the feeling that something was…wrong.

He hated that vague feeling with a passion, despite it having saved his life countless times over the course of his hero career.

His gut was telling him there was something up, and at this point he more than trusted it to be right. He just hated that he didn’t know what.

Especially right now of all times. He was sitting at his desk, catching up on some grading and vehemently ignoring the texts from Ms. Joke. He had no idea how she had even gotten his number.

The rat probably had something to do with it.

But now was really not the time for him to be getting that feeling; this was U.A. What should’ve been one of the safest places in Japan right now, and his instincts were flaring up like the hackles on a damn cat!

He pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed.

The security systems would alert everyone if something was wrong. He still had the feeling he wouldn’t get much sleep tonight though.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“W-wait, wait! Hold on Kac- Katsuki!” Midoriya was kicking himself right now. He really, really should have anticipated this, and yet somehow, a part of him wasn’t expecting it.

“Mmm, oh yeah, you switched to mainly using kicks, didn’t you?”

“Come on, we shouldn’t do this! It’s not smart!”

Midoriya felt that persistent sensation again, cursing the timing as Bakugou proceeded to completely ignore his plea, blasting towards him with his usual ferocity. With his right arm raised, Midoriya thought he knew what was coming, expecting a feint.

Bakugou was a step ahead of him there, following through with his explosion, singeing his leg and shorts. Midoriya opened his senses as much as he could, ignoring the pain of his leg, trying to locate Bakugou through the smoke.

The blond did it for him, going in for another strike, though this time Midoriya dodged.

He’s strengthened his tactics and manoeuvres, he thought. If I want to stand a chance, I’ve got to think on my feet.

Bakugou growled loudly, firing another explosion at him, this one destroying a decent chunk of the street below them, dozens of windows shattering in the process.

“Come on Katsuki, stop!” Midoriya yelled, growing increasingly more indignant. “This isn’t going to help anything! Just- wait!”

Bakugou’s palms crackled menacingly from where he stood opposite him, but he did stand still, even just for a second.

“I- I don’t know what it is that you’re trying to accomplish here! Especially when we could just talk this out!”

The sensation came again, but Midoriya had a hunch what might be coming this time, as it was clear Bakugou disagreed with his sentiment. The teen then launched himself upward, coming down with another arcing blast, which Midoriya was once again forced to dodge.

“Agh! I said wait damnit!” he shouted, his frustration having reached its peak. Bakugou shot forward again with the same attack, exploding another crater into the concrete.

“Stop running! STAND UP AND FIGHT!”

He charged forwards, ready to blast Midoriya with both hands.

“Why?” he asked, his voice rising.

The greenette intercepted him, catching him by the shoulders.

Bakugou threw a kick, which Midoriya countered, getting his foot over his just in time to stomp it into the ground.

Bakugou refused to relent, instead going for an attack neither of them were expecting, as he headbutted Midoriya as hard as he could, bloodying his nose.

“Why?!” he screamed again.

He brought both his hands together again, charging up an explosion between them, but Midoriya wasn’t going to let him away with that twice. He roundhouse kicked Bakugou’s hands to the side, which actually only made him go sideways.

“WHY?!” he cried this time, unable to stop his voice from cracking.

He stumbled over his own feet due to Midoriya’s kick, tripping and falling down onto his hands, his back to the other boy.

Midoriya’s mind snapped back in time, as he was unable to stop himself from seeing that same boy who had fallen into the river when they were children.

He shook the image away but, walked over to Bakugou slowly, still going to offer him a hand up.

“Hey, Katsuki, are you al-”

And, as if taunting him, which at this point he honestly wondered if it might be, the sensation flashed over him again, right before a loud smack as Bakugou rounded on him, slapping his hand away.

“DON’T TRY AND HELP ME DAMNIT!”

Midoriya couldn’t say he wasn’t expecting that, and yet something in him was utterly unnerved.

Did…did he hear Katsuki’s voice shaking?

“Fight, damnit! I…AGH!”

Midoriya was stunned by what he was hearing, never knowing Bakugou to succumb to so much genuine frustration.

 “Why did someone like you, become the number one hero’s goddamn sidekick?! No, not even! His successor!”

“Katsuki, I- I’m not-”

“Don’t try and lie to me Deku! I’m not fucking dumb, like some of those other extras!”

Midoriya’s fists clenched, the sound of his knuckles cracking not even registering to either his or Bakugou’s ears.

“I know the two of you are linked somehow! And if it’s not that absurd fucking power you otherwise just seemed to pull outta your ass, I don’t know what is!”

Midoriya grit his teeth silently, knowing he was losing ground here, and still trying desperately to find some way to claw it back.

“But why?! Why did it have to be you?! Ever since we were kids, you were always behind me! A useless tagalong that I just couldn’t seem to escape!”

Midoriya’s heart ached for a moment, being fully aware of all the things that took place in their years growing up; he was on the receiving end of everything.

“But no matter how many times I knocked you down you…you just kept getting back up! Running after me until you- you didn’t even catch up! You pulled ahead! To the point-”

Midoriya could feel the anger within him frothing just beneath the surface, Bakugou’s words striking at more nerves the longer he kept going on. Was he seriously this unaware of the effect of his own actions?

“-to the point that now, you’ve not just beaten me, you saved me!”

Bakugou’s voice rattled the most as he said that one word. As he admitted that one, inescapable thing that had done nothing but torture him this whole time.

“You saved me…while I ended up being the reason that All Might is gonna retire!”

Those words hit Midoriya like punch to the gut, draining the anger out of him entirely. He opened his mouth, but no sound came out. He was speechless.

“If I wasn’t so damn fucking weak, then the heroes wouldn’t have had to mount that whole operation, just to save my hide! He wouldn’t have had to come with them, because of course he felt responsible!

He has to know it was my fault, he just hasn’t said anything! But it’s been eating at me! Everyone has to know! I can’t get it out of my head! I DON’T KNOW WHAT THE HELL I’M SUPPOSED TO DO!”

Midoriya stood there, opposite the boy that had given him so much grief over the course of their lives together. Who had beaten him into the dirt in every conceivable way, beyond just physically. The boy who he was just starting to let go of. Finally.

And for the life of him, no matter how much some part of him screamed to just let his anger roll over him, he couldn’t do it.

He knew this fight probably- no, definitely, meant nothing. It was nothing but a slug-fest, between two boys that had so much turbulent history that and entire book could be written on only their lives until now.

But, he also realised that, perhaps, they both could get what they wanted out of it after all.

As Bakugou blasted towards him again, he purposefully fell back, landing on his palms, and arcing his body around, landing an upward kick to the bottom of Bakugou’s chin, sending him stumbling back again.

“…this works out somewhat. I was wondering how my shoot style would fare against you.”

He took up a fighting stance as Bakugou turned back to face him again, his face twisted into a feral snarl.

“Fine. I guess we both need to work out some aggression Katsuki! Let’s go!”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Usually being right came with something of a sense of satisfaction. Even with years into one of the most dangerous jobs in the world and having seen more than his fair share of tragedy, Aizawa could still say the same.

At this precise moment however, being right was more far more irritating than it should have ever been.

He stared at the feed coming through the security monitor, too tired to do more than give a short sigh.

The moment the two of them set off the motion sensors placed literally everywhere, Aizawa had been notified. And he was not happy.

He wasn’t happy to see Bakugou, seemingly about to start another fight. And he especially wasn’t happy to see Midoriya, willingly going along with it. At least it had seemed that way, until the fight actually started.

He could sumise that Midoriya hadn’t known what to expect, even if that assertion was based only on his body language. But now that the two of them had delved into a full-blown brawl that was causing damage to school property and themselves.

He cracked his neck as he walked out of the teachers’ residence, already rubbing at his temples as well; he knew this was going to be a headache.

As he stepped outside, closing his eyes for just a second, expecting nothing but the open space just beyond the door, he instead got a face bull of bony, and yet somehow very firm chest.

He stepped back, actually a little shocked, and looked up at the only culprit it could have been; a suddenly sheepish looking All Might.

“All Might-”

“Please, Aizawa-kun, I told you. Feel free to call me Yagi.”

Aizawa tilted his head in acknowledgement.

“Yeah, right. Force of habit, sorry. But still, Yagi-san, why, are you standing just outside the faculty building directly in front of the door like some sort of weirdo?”

“In my defence,” Toshinori said, regaining his composure, “I expected you to be looking where you were going.”

“Alright, that is fair. However, that still doesn’t answer the other half of my question.”

Toshinori nodded slowly.

“I…I know what’s going on between Young Izuku and Bakugou-kun right now.”

Aizawa’s eyes widened a fraction as he leaned forward a tad. Toshinori now knew that as his ‘are you actually serious right now?’ look. He knew it was coming but he was still too slow to speak first.

“You knew this was happening, and you didn-”

“I didn’t know it was going to happen Aizawa-kun. I said I knew it was happening.”

Aizawa peered at him puzzledly.

“I asked principal Nezu to keep me uh…informed, if anything were seeming to happen between them that might need our intervention. I have…well, quite the bond with Young Izuku, as you know. But uh, I’ve had a decent share of interaction with Bakugou-kun as well. And from what Izuku has told me- us, I…”

…you think you can talk to him.”

Toshinori nodded. “Yes. I think, given how much I apparently influenced him, I can get him to listen to me. All I ask is that you let me try.”

Aizawa stared back at the much taller pro, his cat-like gaze making Toshinori sweat a bit. But after a moment, he relented.

“I’ll still be coming with. You’ll have your chance to talk him down. But the pair of them, will still need a talking to.”

Toshinori nodded, understanding the weight in his words.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Midoriya and Bakugou charged at each other with an intensity nothing else had matched. Nothing besides that night.

That night that would remain burned into their memories forever.

The sights, and smells. The sensations, the emotions. It was all as palpable as it had been, as if they were still right there, staring down the face of evil himself.

But there was no villain here.

There was no consequence here.

Just two young men, desperate to prove themselves. If not to anyone else, then at least, to each other.

Midoriya landed a kick to Bakugou’s side, pirouetting back around the second after, leaping up and trying to bring his heel down onto his head.

Bakugou leant back just in time, bringing his palm up and letting loose a powerful blast. He couldn’t brace himself in time, or refine the amount of force he was actually using.

His mind raced, beyond even the fast pace of the fight. Deku had made him act entirely out of instinct.

He skidded back on the pavement, rolling himself back over to watch him, as he too skidded back along the asphalt.

Damnit, he almost got me with that! Since when was he so-

Bakugou couldn’t finish that thought, as Midoriya let out another shout, shooting back toward him faster than he could have anticipated him to.

“IS THAT ALL YOU’VE GOT?!” he screamed, earning an indignant roar from Bakugou.

Listen to me. Midoriya thought, unable to stop his mind from wandering a bit, even in a moment like this. I sound just like you when pushed like this. That loud mouth was one of the few things I actually let myself hate about you.

He went low, trying to sweep Bakugou’s legs out, but Bakugou saw this coming, blasting up over him, getting behind him in a second.

And yet, the image of ‘victory’ I always had in my mind…that was always you.

Bakugou prepared another blast, about to fire off another obscenity, but Midoriya literally knocked the wind out of him, pressing his hands into the ground and kicking back into Bakugou’s stomach.

The blond exhaled sharply through gritted teeth, trying to snarl at him even as he coughed. Midoriya couldn’t help but make the comparison to an angry dog.

Midoriya then jumped back a bit, quickly tensing up and leaping up into the sky. Bakugou wasted no time going after him, knowing he had the advantage in the air. Midoriya was betting on that however.

Katsuki knows my shoot style by now. At least enough to have a general feel of it.

As the two got within maybe a foot of each other, he pulled his fist back. Bakugou’s eyes widened.

But shoot style was only to stop my arms taking more damage! That doesn’t mean I can’t use them!

He swung with all his strength, crashing his fist against Bakugou’s still shocked face.

And pushed.

I have so much riding on me! All Might put his faith in me! AND I WILL NOT LET HIM DOWN!

Despite the immense pain coursing through his jaw, Bakugou would not relent. His eyes pinned to Midoriya, he reached out one of his hands, grabbing Midoriya by the shoulder, he screamed, even through the pain.

“I…WILL NOT LOSE!”

He kneed Midoriya in the stomach, before throwing his hand up, readying an explosion to send them both to the floor. He could finish this.

But, as his grip tightened over Midoriya’s shoulder, his quirk unconsciously activating, he accidentally denied himself the victory.

Midoriya felt the heat of Bakugou’s palm against the now exposed skin of his shoulder. He saw the desperation in his eyes. The pain.

But despite all of that, the anger bubbled up again, filling him to the brim. He felt it again. That darn unknowable feeling, shooting through his mind.

All he could see, was a burnt but damp notebook.

And that, is when it clicked.

The next few moments passed in a haze of emotions and smoke, the sound of the impact to the ground still ringing in both teen’s ears.

Bakugou grunted and panted on the ground, momentarily lost to the world. He regained himself just as quickly, as he looked around, growing more and more panicked.

Where is he? Where is he?!

As the smoke dissipated around him, the reality that Midoriya wasn’t there with him sank in, as another sound reached his ears.

There was this strange pulsing in the air. At first he didn’t recognise it, but, it soon came back to him. Just like everything else, it just had to come back to that night.

It was accompanied by the sound of metal twisting and bending, a few pops of glass shattering, as well as something grinding against rock or concrete.

He looked back, and the sight before him filled him with so many feelings he just blanked.

There, hanging in the middle of the air, was Midoriya. Suspended by the tendrils of Black Whip, one mass snaking through a building’s two corner windows, and the other crushing a lamppost to the point it was nearly crumpled, his arms crossed over his body as he held himself there.

And as their eyes met, Midoriya said only one thing.

“Never…again.”

Those words were the only sound either of the two could hear. The only thing that mattered in this whole sordid affair.

It had sucked the wind out of Bakugou’s sails, and yet a second later filled him with more passion than he had felt in such a long, long time.

Training to get into U.A.. The Sports Festival. The training camp, and the Kamino Incident. All of them paled in comparison, to the fire those words lit in his stomach. His breathing picked up, and he dropped into a combat stance.

He watched Midoriya ready himself too, tensing, feeling those green eyes bore into him. Ready to come at him.

And, despite everything that had happened thus far, all the pain and denial, he couldn’t help the drum of excitement, that echoed in his heart.

His palms cracked, he crouched just a little lower, and-

Nothing.

He blinked, trying in vain to ignite his sweat. That’s when the familiarity of this effect finally hit him. He turned.

“Seems you two haven’t gotten it out of your systems yet.” Aizawa stated, eyes aglow, his tone dry and unamused. “Good thing we showed up when did then, isn’t it?”

Bakugou was about to voice his disgruntled confusion, when he at last clocked All Might slowly approaching behind Aizawa.

“All Might…” he uttered, instantly dropping his stance in favour of just kind of standing there; all the fervour from moments ago had just seemed to leave him, again.

As the still imposing hero approached, Bakugou felt compelled to say something. He didn’t even know what. Just- something, anything. But the words wouldn’t come. He could only stand there, mouth open, unsure of what he was even doing.

And as his lifelong idol approached him, eyes filled with guilt, but also disappointment, he finally wondered, for the first time in his life, if he might have done something wrong.

“…Bakugou-kun. Young Izuku.” He said. Slowly, calmly. “It’s time we all had a very, long, talk.”

Chapter Text

The trip was quiet. Unusually so, on account of one particular individual.

But, even Bakugou was silent. No snappy remarks, no scathing insults. He just accepted and followed.

Even with this, Aizawa insisted on keeping the two teens separated. And so, while he trailed behind, the perfect position to immediately blink their quirks away if someone’s emotions got the better of them, Toshinori walked between the pair, passing worried glances over both of them.

It took them some time to get back out of the training grounds, but once they had, Midoriya immediately recognised where they were heading. And as much as part of him felt just the tiniest bit indignant about it, the rest remembered his position very clearly.

They all filed into Hound-Dog’s counselling office, the counsellor himself currently absent given the time. After pulling two chairs up in front of him, Aizawa leant himself against his desk, and then nodded for them to sit.

Toshinori took a seat on his right, only a short distance from Midoriya but, not close enough that he was essentially ‘taking his side’ as Aizawa had warned him about. They both needed this talk. Whatever the circumstances were, neither of them could show any bias.

He blinked away the migraine trying to force its way in behind his eyes, and, blunt as he often was, spoke.

“Alright, who started it?”

Toshinori looked at him incredulously, spitting out a bit of blood even.

“Aizawa-kun…” he started, but the younger hero raised a hand to stop him, as Bakugou, surprising the elder hero, admitted guilt.

“Was me.” He responded weakly, surprising Midoriya as well. All that passion from before had just up and drained from him. His expression was the most neutral he had seen it in…ever.

Aizawa nodded solemnly. He knew who started it, obviously. But that question was more to set the tone than to actually get to that answer. Given that response, it seemed like they might actually get somewhere.

“So you instigated. Again. And you Midoriya, defended yourself when he did so, correct?”

Midoriya nodded slowly after a second, seeming to still be catching up with everything that was going on. He was busy staring at his hands, rubbing his thumb across his palm. Aizawa sighed.

“So, from that I can infer that it was your idea to head out into the training grounds and destroy school property for the sake of, at least how it seems to me, a pointless grudge match.”

He eyed Bakugou closely, whose expression was hardening ever so slowly. He was getting angrier.

“Aizawa-kun-” Toshinori tried to interject again, but, again, Aizawa ignored him.

“I wouldn’t call it pointless.” Bakugou said. He was still quiet, especially for him. But, just under the surface there, was his usual fire. And it was building quickly.

Aizawa didn’t like using this method to get Bakugou to talk; he was trying to be better for his students, him included. However, right now, he wasn’t sure how else to get the explosive boy to talk. Genuinely talk, considering how reserved whatever had just happened between him and Midoriya was making him act.

“Well, if that wasn’t it, then what?” he prodded. He could see Bakugou’s brow twitch.

“I- I was just…ugh, I just needed to get some stuff off my chest, that’s all.”

“And to do that you dragged the classmate you have always demonstrated the most hostility to out in the middle of the night, and gave him no choice but to defend himself when you came at him, or get a severe beating, is that right?”

“…yes.” Bakugou strained through gritted teeth.

“Ok, well, pardon me for not understanding Bakugou, but, what, if anything, was that supposed to accomplish? Other than adding another spot on your record?”

Bakugou’s hands opened and closed repeatedly. Given the growing strain visible on his face, he was clearly holding back from releasing actual explosions.

Yet, he remained silent, breathing out through his nose, defiantly balling his hands into fists.

The two stared at each other for a long minute, neither giving up any ground. And, in another moment of surprise for the two teens, Aizawa relented first, leaning back and shrugging.

“Alright All Might, you were right. Your way it is.”

Then, the two switched places, with Aizawa having to bite just the smallest hint of indignation that the pair of teens now looked perturbed, even as All Might tried to sit on the edge of the desk, and eventually had to give up due to his still impressive weight tilting it up.

The ridiculousness made him question his whole intimidation factor for a second.

All Might reached behind the desk then, effortlessly lifting the chair with one hand and placing it down, with the back facing forward. He sat down slowly, and leant one arm across the chair’s back.

“So, you got into a fight at school.”

The two teens stared back at him for a long moment, neither of them even remotely sure what to do with that, even as fan-boyish as they were.

“Sorry, sorry.” Toshinori said, blushing a bit. “Couldn’t help myself. Never got to actually try that line after recording all those.”

Aizawa sighed but, couldn’t help the short chuckle he hoped neither of the boys heard.

“But, in all seriousness, I have something I must say to you both. Young Izuku, Bakugou-kun…”

The pair of teens felt time stretch out in front of them, the few seconds of silence weighing more than eternity to them. They were lost as to what to do. After all, how could they come back from being told by the All Might that he was disappointed in-

“I am sorry.”

And at those words, both teens’ brains ground to a screeching halt, their minds refusing to take in anything else until they got over this mental hurdle.

“W-what?” Bakugou asked slowly.

“I am sorry, to the both of you.”

Toshinori made sure to emphasise that to the both of them, pausing for a moment to let it settle in.

“The ‘relationship’,” he made a pair of large air-quotes with his fingers, “between the two of you is- something I’ve been aware of for some time.” His tone shifted, becoming grimmer. “But it is something I should have made an effort to address ages ago. I did not take in just how- festered, whatever it is between you, has become. The way you two interact with one another can only be described in a way that, I, frankly, have to just be blunt about. It is beyond venomous.”

He turned his head slightly, though he may as well have jerked his head for the way Bakugou actually flinched.

“And it is, quite clearly, one-sided.”

Bakugou began to sweat even more than he already was, unable to even mentally prepare himself for the utter destruction that was about to be laid upon him. But, he was surprised yet again today, when All Might calmly asked him-

“Bakugou-kun, why do you want to be a hero?”

Bakugou looked almost incredulous at the question. As if the answer were so obvious it needn’t even be said. But, he soon came back down to his base nervousness, as Toshinori’s unmoving gaze told him that this wasn’t a rhetorical question.

“Answer me seriously, Bakugou-kun.”

Bakugou just stared back at him again, this time trying to see what it was he was getting at; why he was asking him this.

In the end, when he couldn’t see what those still piercing eyes were thinking, he opted to just say it.

“It’s what everyone aspires to be, in some way. Everyone wishes they were strongest hero around; kicking dumb villains’ asses and standing at the top. It’s what the strong do. People with strong quirks obviously reign over the small-fry.”

Both men noticed how Midoriya couldn’t seem to help the discomfort and growing irritation as Bakugou spoke, especially his last statement.

“And you believe you should become a hero because you think that your quirk is strong?”

“Well, yeah, obviously. That’s just how it works. I mean look at you All Might! You’re the number one! And you’re the strongest guy in the world! Of course that’s what it’s about!”

Bakugou was picking up some of his usual zest but, Toshinori could only sigh loudly. This ran deeper than he thought, again.

“Bakugou-kun, I want you to listen to me. I’m not sure if you’re ready to hear this but, your vision, of what being a hero is, never-mind what being the number one hero means, is deeply, deeply flawed.”

Bakugou didn’t answer right away. Toshinori deliberately let the statement hang there; more chance it would sink in on its own.

“Wha…what’re you talking about?” Bakugou finally asked, each word coming out slowly, almost painfully. Toshinori did feel somewhat bad for him; he could almost see his worldview unravelling behind his eyes.

“Bakugou-kun, what is it that heroes do?”

Bakugou cocked his head to the side a fraction, eyeing his teacher from the side. He wasn’t sure what angle he was missing here, but it was starting to get to him.

“Heroes…beat villains. They take down the bad guys; show ‘em who’s boss. Make sure they don’t try that shit when they’re around. Because they’re the strongest.”

Toshinori’s eyes saddened the more Bakugou spoke. He could see a glimpse of that sadness in Midoriya’s eyes as well but, buried. Buried under that growing frustration and disappointment.

“Heroes do far more than just defeat villains Bakugou-kun. Far more. Helping to rehabilitate the ‘villains’ who were just desperate or distraught people who needed help. Making people feel safe, and protected. Saving them when they need it. We look after people. That’s what we’re here for. It’s not about quirks. Those with strength, protect those without.”

Bakugou stared with a mixture of emotions on his face; confusion as to how this could be even remotely true, coming back around to forcing himself to listen because this was All Might talking. How could he be wrong?

“Your view on heroes however has definitely been warped by your circumstances growing up.”

“What’re you..?”

“We know about the bullying Bakugou.” Aizawa cut in. “All of it. All the things you did throughout your life in education, before coming here.”

“Bullying?” Bakugou barked incredulously. “What’re you even-”

“Do not play dumb, Bakugou-kun!” Toshinori ordered, finally raising his voice. That was his hero voice; his serious voice. And Bakugou knew that. It instantly shut him up.

“Threats. Destruction of personal property. Verbal abuse. Assault. Use of your quirk on another person.” Toshinori had to grit his teeth to get through that one, thinking of everything Midoriya had to suffer through. “And last, but by no means least, suicide baiting. I don’t think I need to explain to you how serious each of these are. The suicide baiting alone could land you three years in prison. You would never make it to becoming a hero. Frankly, I’m of half a mind that you don’t deserve to be.”

That hit Bakugou like a freight-train.

His idol. The man he had always looked up to, didn’t think he should be a hero. That he wasn’t worthy.

All because of those useless extras! All because of that nerd De-

…no. He realised. For the first time in his life, the wool of his ego had been pulled from his eyes long enough to see the truth right there in front of him. It was because of all the things he had done.

“However, I must acknowledge that, you were shaped by factors outside of your control. If what young Izuku has told us is true, and why wouldn’t it be? Then you received nothing but praise the moment you got your quirk, and were never, ever reprimanded, even for major infractions. This has taught you that you were always infallible. That you were always right. That might, makes right.

But you are just as accountable as of the rest of us should and will be held Bakugou-kun. At Young Izuku’s request, we’re giving you the chance to be better. Despite everything, he still thinks you can make a great hero.”

Bakugou looked at Midoriya, his emotions so overwhelming that he couldn’t even form an expression. He just stared blankly, while Midoriya merely squinted back at him. His former childhood friend’s face told him everything he didn’t say; I’m done giving you chances. This is the last one you get.

With his head hung in shame and defeat, Bakugou offered nothing but a weak nod, conceding.

Both adults knew this wouldn’t be a quick fix. Regardless of how effective the immediate shock and harshness of the reality they confronted him with, they understood this was still going to take time.

“…there’s something else to worry about you two.”

Midoriya hadn’t broken his silence since they had broken up their fight, so him speaking up all of a sudden, not to mention what he said, was definitely cause for concern.

“What is it Midoriya?” Aizawa asked quickly. “How urgent?”

Midoriya shook his head. “Not urgent but, still big.”

His eyes returned to Bakugou, though he barely had the will to give him the side-eye at the moment.

“He’s figured out there’s a link between us Toshi.”

Toshinori and Aizawa nearly jumped out of their skins, eyes going wide as they also both immediately clocked eyes on Bakugou.

“I didn’t tell him anything. But that didn’t stop him from making accusations. Telling me what he thought was going on. He’s not an idiot. He worked it out from everything he’s seen, and when I couldn’t deny it that basically just confirmed it for him.”

Toshinori nodded solemnly. He didn’t like this, but at the same time he didn’t really have a choice. Like he said, he trusted Midoriya, which meant now they had a new problem.

Or rather, it could only potentially be a problem.

“Is this true Bakugou-kun? If so, I’d like you to tell us what it is you’ve figured out.”

“…alright.”

And so, Bakugou explained everything as he saw it. How he figured it out. How it made him feel. It took a while, especially given who he was talking to, now that the high of the frustration and adrenaline had subsided.

But, after a while, everything had been laid out plain for everyone to see, and, even though he wasn’t in the mood to admit it, Midoriya still felt a pang of sympathy echo through his heart.

“Well I’m afraid to say this complicates things. You’re clever Bakugou, but as much as it might seem so sometimes, that’s not an exclusive trait. Someone else might be able to piece these things together.” Aizawa stated dryly. “We all need to be more careful, especially you two. And, most importantly, we need to figure out where you fit into all of this Bakugou.”

Bakugou remained silent, the only acknowledgment that he was listening being meeting his teacher’s gaze.

Toshinori sighed deeply. “This does present its own problems yes. Wha-”

“I’ll keep it to myself.”

The three all looked sharply at him, so much so that had he got close to flinching again; he didn’t, only because he saw it coming.

“You’ll..? But, why would yo-” Toshinori began, but Bakugou, feeling like he could, at least this once, interrupted him.

“I don’t know everything. There’s still plenty of things I don’t have all the details on. If you keep me in the dark, then I can’t say anything. Not that I would. I- if nothing else I get how important this is to be kept secret. Even just the fact that the number one hero could pass his quirk on alone would have people running around like headless chickens. So, I won’t say anything.”

A heavy silence fell across the room after that. The three bearers of the full secret weren’t quite sure how to deal with Bakugou’s statement. On one hand, Bakugou could hardly be said to be lying, but…

“I’m not sure what to do honestly.” Toshinori shrugged, massaging the bridge of his nose. “What do you think Izuku?”

Midoriya looked puzzledly back at him for half a second, but Toshinori gave him a small smile.

“It’s as much your decision to make as mine my boy. If you don’t mind, I would appreciate your input.”

Midoriya sat there, thinking deeply. He was battling with himself, the selfishness in him pulling at his heart strings, offering up spiteful refusals. But, that wasn’t him. Even as truly irritated at his…he still didn’t know what to call him. But, even like that, he didn’t want to hurt him.

“I think…maybe we should tell him.”

Both men looked understandably surprised by that, with Bakugou himself only able to stare in even more disbelief.

“Young Izuku, I must ask, why?”

Midoriya finally turned to look at Bakugou, and in a strange moment, both of them had the same thought, on how the boy in front of them was so familiar, and yet almost like a stranger.

“If there’s one thing Katsuki isn’t Toshi, it’s a liar. He’s never been one, not even when we were small. If he says he won’t say anything, then I believe him. Besides…”

He paused, giving his next words some more thought.

“You’re right when you said we needed to worry sensei.”

Aizawa nodded.

“So I think we might as well take the opportunity out of this. If you’re willing to trust him with me Toshi?”

Toshinori looked slightly unsure, but nodded slowly.

“Then I think we could use all the help we can get from people who know. And he’s already figured enough of it out by himself.”

Toshinori didn’t necessarily like this idea, nor did Aizawa if he were to add his two cents. However, they had to concede to Midoriya’s point. So, with a heavy exhale, Toshinori sat up straight.

“Alright Bakugou-kun. Get as comfortable as you can there. This is going to be a long one.”

From there, Toshinori, with some help from Midoriya and Aizawa, informed Bakugou of exactly what he had stumbled upon. The secret of One For All, and their roles in it.  

Bakugou listened intently, the only input he gave being the small nods and little looks he would give whoever was the subject of whatever was being said. He was caught up to speed rather quickly, and when everything was said, he sat quietly for a while.

He seemed to be taking it all in, processing bits and pieces as he mulled them over. Once he was done thinking, he looked to Midoriya, slowly, almost unsurely. It was an odd sight for him.

“You’ve been through a lot, haven’t you?”

It wasn’t what he said that threw Midoriya off so much. It was how he said it. It wasn’t sympathy, not really. To Midoriya at least, it seemed to be…understanding. As if Bakugou had acknowledged something of his.

What it was exactly, he wasn’t sure. It could’ve been a number of things, but, for now he decided that it didn’t really matter. He wasn’t screaming at him. That was a start.

“I’ve worked hard.” He offered in return. “Just like everyone else.”

Bakugou waited for a moment, taking that in. He nodded then, his mind having wandered a bit. He looked between Toshinori and Aizawa.

“So what now?”

But before either man could speak, Midoriya did instead.

“I think you can help best by acting as a sparring partner for me.”

Bakugou looked at him, raising a brow. Midoriya help the small flutter of nostalgia at recognising his intrigued face. It had been…quite a while since he had seen it.

“You could probably also work this out for yourself but, I hadn’t been able to access that power again, not controlled. Not until our fight just now.”

Bakugou’s eyes widened, just a fraction. He nodded.

“So, I think we can work well to boost each other. Clearly we make each other want to do better just to best each other, so let’s use that. Train with me.”

Without much hesitation, Bakugou agreed. Toshinori and Aizawa, although having their reservations, felt hopeful.

If nothing, Midoriya had shown terrific progress today. And Bakugou? Well, he was showing signs too. For now, they could only hope that kept up.

“That’s all well and good Midoriya, however, there’s still a few things that still need discussed. Bakugou.”

The blond bomber met his gaze, accepting whatever was coming.

“From now on, you’ll be attending mandatory counselling sessions with Hound-Dog.” Aizawa stated, his tone firm but, not unkind. “But believe me when I say Bakugou, that he will get you through this. Passed that old way of thinking. And you’ll have my help along the way, wherever I can provide it.”

Aizawa stood, gesturing for Bakugou to do the same.

“Come on. I’m escorting you back to the dorms. As punishment for all the destruction caused tonight you’ll be handling all the boys’ laundry for the next week, so you’ll need all the sleep you can get.”

As the two retreated from the room, Aizawa shot a look at Toshinori over his shoulder. He didn’t need to say anything. He was understood. Toshinori nodded.

The door clacked shut behind them, and once the sound of their footsteps grew distant and fading, Midoriya let out a shuddering sigh. He rubbed his palms in circles across his closed eyes, trying to ebb everything he was feeling away.

Toshinori pulled the other chair from beside his protégé, sitting opposite him, and placing a hand on his shoulder.

“Are you alright my boy? We didn’t see all of the fight; how far did it go?”

Midoriya shifted in his chair, unsure of what to do with himself somehow. Despite everything swirling around in his chest.

“Far enough.”

“W-what do you mean Izuku? Wait, does this have something to do with what you said before? About accessing..?”

Instead of answering, Midoriya focused for a second, recalling that feeling from before. The spark that triggered him during his fight with Bakugou. And out of his hand, a smaller but, no less intimidating tendril of Black Whip emerged, coiling around his arm.

Perfectly controlled.

“He did it Toshi. Bakugou got it out of me.”

Toshinori marvelled at the quirk for a moment, reaching out his hand, to which, Midoriya unwrapped the tendril and gently poked it against the tip of one of his mentor’s fingers, snapping him from his revery.

“Incredible Izuku. You never cease to amaze me my boy.”

He ruffled his protégé’s hair, Midoriya leaning into the contact.

“I didn’t do it alone.”

“Yes. And you’ll never have to. Which, now that we have a moment to ourselves, is exactly what I want to talk to you about actually.”

“Hmm? What do you mean Toshi?”

Toshinori had the decency to look slightly guilty for a second but, he straightened himself up.

“Your friends Izuku, they um…”

Toshinori quietly bit his tongue, remembering some of the tips from his teaching book. He still wasn’t very good at this he thought; he almost let it slip that they had approached him and Aizawa about his behaviour. 

“We’ve noticed, Aizawa-sensei and myself I mean, that- you seem to be spending less time with them. I can understand wanting time to yourself as well my boy. That’s perfectly fine. We’re just worried that- you might be isolating yourself a bit much.”

Midoriya looked unconvinced, tilting his head like a confused puppy.

“I don’t think I am Toshi. I- well I mean I might be spending a lot of time on training lately but, I do still hang out with them. And even besides that, I have you, and everyone else in our circle.”

Toshinori smiled sadly. He could see what his other students were saying.

“I am pleased that you are comfortable in our company my boy. That you know you can- rely on us? If you need?” 

Midoriya nodded earnestly.

“That’s good. That is good. All I’m saying my boy, is, having someone your own age like that, it’s invaluable.”

He decided to throw a bit of himself into this, hoping his favourite fanboy would bite.

“I wish I had someone like you have in your friends when I was your age. Someone to lean on. The adults were there, of course. Chiyo-san, Sorahiko-san…my master. But having someone my own age. Someone who, despite how little sense we would have had, even together, I would- feel like they got it.”

He placed a hand on Midoriya’s shoulder.

“I can see that you understand how invaluable that is.”

Midoriya nodded slowly, guilt creeping onto his face. Guilt and, a little disbelief. He still wasn’t convinced.

Toshinori’s eyes were more than sharp enough to catch that, especially on him. He knew where it was coming from.

“Izuku, I understand how you feel.”

He turned a little, facing Midoriya as much as he could.

“With everything that’s happened…with everything you- that I’ve brought you into. We have the weight of the world on our shoulders, and…every day that passes, I have to give more and more of it, to you.”

Midoriya wanted to say something to refute his mentor’s words; to make him feel better. To tell him to not take the blame onto himself so much. But Toshinori continued on.

“I know you want to get stronger. I- I know you feel like you have to take everything on by yourself; like it’ll all work out better if you do. But you don’t have to. You don’t.”

He took Midoriya’s hands into his own, on the verge of tears as he tried to get the boy to see what he wanted him to.

“Please…son. Tell me you understand?”

Izuku, despite knowing how close they had gotten, how much more their relationship had become, was still stunned beyond belief.

He felt like he was having an out-of-body experience for a moment, staring out of his own eyes, like lenses.

But as the brief bout of shock faded, he quickly buried himself into his mentor’s chest, a few quick sniffles giving way into happy crying. Toshinori soon followed suit, his large hands holding Midoriya close. Just holding him.

Because right now, nothing else mattered.

“Can’t even call you out for crying kid. Not when I’m doing it too.” He chuckled, earning one from Midoriya as well. “I’m proud of you son. And I’m happy you know I am here.”

But, as the two remained there, neither wanting to let go just yet, Midoriya, despite his best efforts, couldn’t shake this uneasy feeling in his heart.

He was so used to it at times that it was hard to notice, but there it was all the same.

He knew what Toshi was saying. He got it. He did. And part of him thought of it as a good idea.

But…

As he held on a little tighter, he felt it. His mentor’s fragile body. The slight, wincing twitch as he accidentally grazed his scar. It was all a reminder. A reminder that he couldn’t burden him anymore.

He wouldn’t. No.

Now…now, it was his turn.  

Chapter Text

“Raaargh! Aroo, AROOOOO!”

Most of U.A.’s student body, who had not dealt with Hound-Dog in more than a passing manner, were understandably perplexed by the animal-like ravings he had suddenly gotten into.

He howled, growled and grumbled quite incoherently, only given some clarity by Vlad-King’s translations. The majority of 1-A, among those who hadn’t met the man, could only stare on in a mixture of curiosity and disbelief.

“He certainly seems…energetic.” Tsuyu commented, earning silent nods from everyone else.

“Agreed,” Tokoyami said, “he is quite boisterous.”

“Is he truly alright though?” Yaoyorozu added. “I know little of the man, but I must admit I am slightly worried for him.”

“Ah, that’s just how Inui-sensei gets. He just really cares, and it gets hard to hold it all in, you know?”

Everyone eyed Midoriya as he said this, one half of the class just accepting. He was a hero nerd; it made sense he knew that. The other half however…

“Midoriya-chan, you sound like you’re speaking from experience, ribbit. Forgive me for assuming but, you sound quite familiar.”

Midoriya twitched, realising he had inadvertently outed himself there. He mentally shrugged; there was no real secret about it, and they were all going to find out eventually.

“Ah- yeah I um, that’s because…I am? I guess? I’ve been going to counselling sessions with him for the last month or so.”

Expectedly, everyone reacted positively, approving quietly, as they were still all being watched.

“Hey, that’s awesome man!” Kirishima stage-whispered. Quite loudly. “Getting help to look after your mental health is super manly!”

It was then that Aizawa made himself known to them from his place next to the other teachers, his hair lifting just a fraction as a hint of red glare landed upon them.

Kirishima instantly shut up, standing ramrod straight. None of them could keep the smiles from their faces.

“Heh. Thanks Kirishima-kun. And you too guys. It means a lot.” Midoriya whispered, but not moving his head. Aizawa’s eyes were still on them, and now particularly on him.

He was willing to risk a glance at Uraraka, Iida and Todoroki though, his three closest friends smiling along with him.

Their attentions then immediately shifted back to the stage, as Vlad-King’s interpretations suddenly ceased, and Principal Nezu took his and Hound-Dog’s place at the microphone.

“Now, I am pleased first and foremost everyone, that you have all returned to us in good health, and that you all seem eager,” his head tilted in 1-A’s direction, “and happy to get back to it.”

The air shifted a little, as, unreadable as it was most of the time,  the Principal Nezu’s expression became far more serious. It was jarring to most.

“And while I do not wish to dampen the general mood, I do hope to impress something upon you all. Namely, the times we will soon find ourselves in. A time, without our greatest pillar.”

It was then that All Might stepped forward, joining the rest of the teachers in the line, taking the place closest to the stage.

It was one thing for most, to have seen him in this form on television. Him speaking at a press conference, revealing himself, his condition, to the world at large.

But seeing it here? In person?

That made the reality set in hard, as a wave of anxiety flooded over the crowd of students. Many could feel a cold sweat building.

“With All Might gradually stepping back in his heroic duties, the world will be getting ready for his absence. In more ways than one. I am sure you all understand the implications of what I am saying, but let me just state the obvious anyway. Just know that I do not wish to discourage you all. The reality is there however; villains and normal criminals alike, will see this as their prime opportunity.”

There was a murmur of understanding throughout the crowd, as the slowly rising nerves had truly taken hold.

“With the absence of the Symbol of Peace, they will believe themselves bolstered. They will see us all the weaker. All the easier to challenge. However my young friends, it is us that will prove them very wrong. We will show them that we are ready to stand tall, facing whatever they can muster. Taking whatever they can throw at us, and asking, if that was all they had.”

A massive roar of approval echoed across the grounds, the atmosphere doing a complete one-eighty, with every student’s energy at an all-time high.

“I think I can speak for my fellow faculty members when I say that we will all be working our hardest, to see each and every one of you, the best and brightest young minds of Japan, reach your full potentials. And, to go even further beyond. So let us start this new chapter, as we mean to go on. Everyone together now!”

All Might buffed up into his hero form, joining the masses with ignited vigour, as a mighty shout resounded across the school.

“PLUS ULTRA!”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After a refreshingly routine day of classes – even Kaminari and Ashido didn’t mind being back to them – class 1-A were recuperating back at their new dorm. It was a spacious place for most, though an offhand comment by Yaoyorozu did nearly make Uraraka faint.

“ALRIGHT YOU BUMS!” Bakugou roared, singling the boys out. “Bring all your nasty garments over to me! I’m in charge of laundry for now!”

“Hey Bakugou-kun-” Mineta began, before Bakugou rounded to face him.

“NO, I am not also responsible for the girl’s laundry too, grape-shit! YOU’RE NASTY!”

“…I was just gonna say those are dry clean onl-”

“You think I can’t read a label?! Get outta here!”

“Alright, alright! Jeez.”

As most were settling into the comforts of the common area, Midoriya stepped away to take out the trash.

It wasn’t his turn to, but he had elected to take on all the chores of the evening, even if just to ease his own mind. While Aizawa-sensei and All Might had said that he wasn’t at fault for the fight, he still felt bad for all of the damage caused.

He didn’t feel bad about defending himself – which was a good sign – but he did mentally kick himself for not just, sprinting away? Immediately calling Toshinori?

He had engaged Katsuki evenly, even if it was after his stubborn refusal to back down.

He exhaled sharply, trying to let the feelings out. Regardless of who was at fault or whatever, he still liked looking after the others.

“Hey there.”

Even if doing so had him talking to a disembodied face currently sticking out of the wall.

Wait, wha-

“HOLY SHI-”

“Language!” the face said, it’s- his? Plain features taking on a mild frown. “No need for obscenities. I just wanted to say ‘hello’!”

The face suddenly- disappeared? Phased? back into the wall, and he was left reeling.

“A phasing quirk?” he asked, not expecting a response.

“Hey, not a bad guess!” the face said, as he popped back out again, now rising up out of the ground. “I think we’ve all heard of the first year that helped out All Might! Nice work by the way.”

“…um, thank you?”

“You’re welcome! Oh, and one last thing, before I go.”

“Wait no, hold on, I have questions-”

“And they’ll be answered soon enough, don’t worry. I just thought you should know.” His face grew more serious, his tone coming down an octave. “There are some rumours going around right now. A lot of speculation about you. Just be aware of that.”

Midoriya blinked, some mild surprise overtaking him. He knew that had to be the case, but even now it was still very different actually hearing it from someone else.

“What kind o-”

“Honestly, you don’t wanna hear ‘em. I imagine you’ve already imagined enough on your own. I just wanted you to be prepared.”

The chipper expression from before returned in full force, as he slowly started to sink into the ground again.

“Welp, I’ll see you around! It was nice meeting you briefly!”

And before Midoriya could say anything, he was gone, for real this time it seemed.

The greenette could only stand there with his mouth slightly open, all thought having ground to a halt. After a few seconds, he regained himself, and a piece or two came together.

“He called me a first year, but,” he remembered that happy-go-lucky grin again, “he obviously wasn’t a teacher. So one of my seniors then. Ugh, he seemed so familiar too though, why can’t I place him?”

Behind the wall Midoriya had seen him, one Togata Mirio was smiling wide, already a little impressed with his junior.

“You were right sir, he is really interesting! I get the feeling you wouldn’t like me saying it but, he already reminds me of you. Oooh, I can’t wait to see where this goes!”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next few days were much the same, almost blurring into one another. The main reason Midoriya noted this one was because he noticed that the pain in his arms is almost gone.

He completed his morning workout much closer to his best time than he had in quite a while. He adjusted his support sleeve for more comfort, even now feeling like he was getting used to the feeling of it.

As Aizawa entered the classroom, it was apparent that something was different about today.

“Good morning 1-A. Now, today’s ‘training’ is going to consist of something outside of what you’re normally used to. Before now, you had the Hero Agency Internships, but, Work-Studies are more different that you might be thinking. So, I’ve asked three senior students to come and share their experience with you regarding them. Now I know this goes without saying for you lot, but I want you to really listen to them. Their insight will be invaluable. Come on in you three.”

Midoriya’s eyes widened as the three senior students entered the classroom, his eyes transfixed on-

“You’re that head from before!”

Practically everyone jumped at Midoriya’s outburst, eyes shooting to him in bewilderment. Aizawa was only marginally less surprised; years of hero work prepared any in it for the unexpected. And though he expected a good reason for it, he had to ask.

“Midoriya, care to explain? Or, perhaps I should ask you Togata?”

The now identified Togata let out a hearty laugh, slapping one of his knees.

“Ah, that was good. Thanks for that, Midoriya right? That was funny! As for explaining sensei, I introduced myself to Midoriya-san here the other day. He seemed like a really interesting character!”

Aizawa peered at him, but, knowing what Togata was like, even if just by reputation, assumed he was being level with him. There wasn’t a nefarious bone in the kid’s body.

“Alright. 1-A, these three are the top three students here at U.A. academy. They’re known as the Big Three,” he smirked, “and I’m sure you’ll learn a lot from them.”

It was then that the black-haired one began to stare hard at the younger students in front of him, making everyone flinch at the intensity. No one said a word, but they were all thinking the same thing; just who is this guy?

That is, until a few of them noticed that he seemed to be…sweating? And, was one of his eyes twitching?

Kirishima, plucking up some courage, swallowed and addressed his senior politely.

“Uh, hey senpai? Are you alright? You’re uh…looking mighty intense there.”

Said senpai then flinched equally as strongly as he had been staring, quickly hiding himself in his arms and then swerving to face the blackboard.

“Nope, can’t see you all as anything but human. Ugh, I wanna go home…”

Before anyone could really question his behaviour, the long-haired girl piped up.

“Aw, don’t worry about Amajiki-kun!” she beamed, punctuating her statement by rapidly patting said boy on the shoulder. “He just gets nervous a lot! It’s nice to meet you all! I’m Hado Neijire! Like I said already, this guy’s Amijiki.”

Amijiki groaned, but didn’t move.

“And this big guy-”

“Is Togata Mirio! Super cool to meet you all!”

“Ok ok, so I’ve got some questions for you all! Like, you all seem suuuuper neat. So-”

“Before we get to that Hado-chan-”

“Awww, Togata-kuuuun!”

“-I just have one question for your class here Aizawa-sensei!”

Aizawa didn’t outwardly react, but was curious all the same.

“Shoot.”

Togata grinned.

“Who wants to fight me?”

1-A collectively blinked, too stunned to respond to the extremely out of left field question. Togata smiled even wider, pointing dual finger-guns at his perplexed juniors.

“Ooh, now I’ve really got your attention! Great!”

Aizawa couldn’t help a quick huff of air that could have approximated a laugh. Yeah, as educational as this was going to be – in one regard at least – he knew one thing was coming; he was about to rock their worlds.

And that was how they ended up here in Gym Gamma, with everyone preparing for what could have been one of the most one-sided beatdowns…ever. The trick was, they didn’t know whose it was going to be yet.

“Aizawa-sensei, I openly tout my inexperience here but, is this entirely necessary?” Toshinori asked, having now joined them. “I understand experience is perhaps the best teacher out there but…”

“It is entirely necessary Yagi-sensei.” Aizawa said firmly, but not snidely. “I promised to do better by them myself, and that includes giving them a very real experience here. In more ways than one.”

In the middle of the gym, both first and third years were getting ready for their faceoff.

“Sooo…you really want to fight all of us at once? No holding back?” Sero asked, still reeling internally at the…‘audacity’ wasn’t the right word but, it was kind of close.

“I’m being one-hundred percent man! All of you come at me with everything you’ve got! I’ll be taking this seriously too! I want go easy on you!”

At the side of the large room, only heard because it bounced a bit off the wall, came Amajiki’s voice.

“Mirio, don’t discourage them too much…”

The first year students were by no means stupid. They had all proven themselves time and time again already, and knew better than to fly off the handle at what was seemingly a deliberate jibe.

But still, that did not mean that their figurative feathers weren’t ruffled.

“You believe he can handily best all of us at once?” Tokoyami asked, the only one capable of being literally ruffled. “I understand confidence, but do you not think this is taking it a bit far?”

Amajiki, surprising everyone, turned to stare Tokoyami dead in the eye.

“Not when it comes to Mirio.”

The avian-headed teen’s eyes narrowed, the graveness in his senior’s voice telling him all he needed to know about how serious he was.

“We still have the numbers advantage though.” Kirishima reminded everyone, to which Tokoyami nodded.

“And so we must press it to our advantage.”

“Heck yeah!” Kirishima cried, flexing his arms and then hardening them. “We’re gonna show you what we’re made of Togata-senpai! Don’t go regretting it!”

Togata smirked. “Oh I don’t think I will, baby-shark.”

“Wait, baby-sha-?”

“So, who wants to go first?”

Kirishima was followed quickly by Midoriya, though the former hesitated a bit when he saw his friend’s intensity.

“Wow, you’re looking fired up Midoriya-kun! You want first swing?”

Midoriya rolled his shoulder, and cracked his neck.

“If you don’t mind?”

“Not at all. Let him have it!”

Midoriya nodded, immediately setting his sights on Togata. The pair locked eyes, and, for a moment, there was a sort of understanding shared between them.

“Oooh, so you’re going up first huh? I knew I had a good feeling about you!”

Midoriya fired up Full Cowling up to its limit as his classmates prepared behind him, the sound of their quirks acting as the countdown.

“Well then senpai, thank you very much for granting us this opportunity!” Iida shouted, heading the group of close-range fighters. “We look forward to your guidance!”

And at Iida’s last word, Midoriya leapt forward, doing his best not to give away what attack he was going to be going for.

Only for all of Togata’s clothes to begin falling off.

“Oopsie, my bad. Sometimes even now the fine-tuning can be tough!”

In that moment of surprise Midoriya lost focus, but shook it off now that there was an opening to strike.

“You're wide- open!” he shouted, bringing his foot across in a wide kick aimed at Togata’s head.

Only he passed straight through, having to catch and correct himself as he skidded across the floor on the other side.

I knew it; he has some kind of phasing quirk! Got to think of a counter!

“So you went for the face huh?” Togata said cheerily, creating an even more bizarre sight as Ashido’s acid, Sero’s tape and Aoyama’s laser all shot through his smile and right toward Midoriya instead.

He managed to dodge in time, wracking his brain for a plan as he peered into the cover of dust and debris created.

“Wait, everyone hold on!” Iida shouted as the dust cleared up a bit, and then quickly, entirely. “He’s not there!”

It was moment later that they heard a – only slightly comedic – scream as Togata emerged behind Jirou, startling her with his nudity.

“Imma just take care of the long-range fighters first thank you!”

The class all whipped around at the sound of their voices, the close-range team now having to play catchup as he was on the other side of the room.

“His quirk isn’t just slipping through things then?” Sato asked gravely, voicing everyone’s growing worry.

“How busted is his quirk then?!” Kaminari lamented, making sure to stay tight to the fighters in the middle.

“…that’s not it kid.” Amijiki said to himself, listening to the sounds of class 1-A being utterly dismantled behind him. He didn’t even need to look. The specifics wouldn’t matter, because the end result would be the same.

If and when he turned around, their juniors would all be piled up on the floor, completely KO’d.

“Mirio’s quirk isn’t what you should be focused on. It’s the skill behind everything he does.”

One by one everyone fell to Togata’s relentless assault; one blow each was all that was needed.

“You all have great quirks of your own. The difference is, he’s been crafted into a skilled powerhouse far beyond where any of you are now. That mentor of his is…scary.”

As the bulk of the class lay wheezing on the floor, Togata nonchalantly picked up his pants, slipping them back on before standing tall, and letting loose his signature phrase;

“POWER!”

To the side of the gym, stood beside a completely unphased Aizawa, was Todoroki with his mouth hanging open in perhaps the most expressive manner he had ever made.

“You’re gonna catch flies like that.” His teacher half-joked, his mouth crinkling in the slightest of smirks.

“H-how did he..?”

“The reason he was able to do that Todoroki, is the truth of this whole meeting; a wealth more experience than any of you have. These three students, the Big Three, are the ones closest to reaching the very top. Of becoming the next Number One, even amongst the pros. And Togata? He’s the best of the best.”

Todoroki swallowed, his mouth feeling uncharacteristically dry. Even using his flames didn’t leave him feeling like that.

“I just hope they don’t take this too harshly.” Toshinori said, wincing as Togata knocked yet another one of them to the floor. “But I suppose that’s what we’re here for, right?”

“Indeed.”

“Speaking of encouragement; young Todoroki, why is that you decided not to take part? You are perfectly welcome to, it would provide some useful insights.”

Todoroki winced now, watching as the usually solid Sato and Shoji were both floored in a second.

“In truth All Might sir I…I do not feel I am ready to stand there with the others. My failure to achieve my provisional licence has shown me I still have plenty to reflect on.”

His gaze landed on Midoriya, watching his eyes, analysing yes, but more importantly, determined.

“I still have to catch up to them. Then, I can join them.”

Midoriya’s eyes darted all across the ground, watching for any sign of Togata. He was beginning to notice a pattern, but wasn’t ready to bet all on that just yet. He needed an actual plan.

Or at least one last piece of proof.

He fired up One For All, going up a few percents, and then leapt across the room, isolating himself from the others, but making sure he could be seen. As Shoji went down, he could see that Togata had noticed him.

And from the angle he had turned at…

Midoriya waited for as long as he could, trying to feel him out, but just before the expected moment of impact, he was hit with that feeling.

The pang was over in less than a second, but it was just enough of a distraction for his attempted prediction not to matter.

Togata popped up beneath him, ready to knock him out too. Luckily, he managed to throw himself into a front handspring at the last possible moment, launching himself back towards the others, even if he had essentially skipped himself across the floor.

He grit his teeth in frustration, but had his eyes back on Togata in a second.

Or rather, where he had just been. Because he was gone again.

“Guys, the best moment we have to strike is when he attacks! We have a second to counter!”

The remaining fighters, consisting of Iida, Kirishima and himself, went into high alert, waiting for the next attack coming.

Midoriya, having a thought, kept his back to the other two, wondering if he could create another opening.

It was then that the twinge shot through his skull again, this time even stronger than before. He felt it on the back of his head, in the rough direction he thought Togata might appear.

Rolling with his instincts, and literally rolling, Midoriya flipped again, aiming another kick straight at the top of his opponent’s head.

He hoped.

And Togata did appear there. If he was surprised, he didn’t show it for very long, as, of course, rather than getting hit by the attack, he slipped right through it and Midoriya, punching Iida in the face.

A moment later he had Kirishima in his sights, and although the redhead hardened his front against attack, Togata phased his fist through him, but then pulled the now solid front of his hand back again, hitting Kirishima hard in the back of the head with his knuckles.

And then, it was just him and Midoriya.

The two stared each other down for a moment, with Midoriya wondering Togata was doing.

He clearly wasn’t sizing him up, Midoriya knew that; he’d have done so already. But he couldn’t fathom why he was waiting, other than to bait him into attacking first.

Though at this point, Midoriya figured that Togata had already formed some kind of plan for whether or not he attacked first.

So, smirking in that way you can only do when you know you're screwed, Midoriya threw all remaining caution to the wind. He had little practice with this one, but if his hunch was even close, then it was the best shot he had.

He leapt forward, aiming a kick at Togata’s ribs, which of course, his senior allowed to just phase straight through him. But, not letting the momentum go, Midoriya spun again, aiming another kick at the side of his head.

As expected, Togata just smiled confidently as the attack sailed right through, before he cocked his own fist back, ready to gut-check Midoriya for the final blow.

Midoriya reacted as fast he could, knowing he had only one attempt at this. He sucked a breath in through his teeth, summoning several tendrils of Black Whip, managing to bind Togata’s arms with them.

Then, in a split second, he launched a kick into his stomach, hoping to hit anything.

Alas, he just wasn’t fast enough, as he felt nothing but air where there should have been a person.

The next few seconds were a blur of movement, but unfortunately for him, there was one particular image he was going to be stuck with for the next few weeks.

Togata allowed himself to fall to the side, Midoriya’s foot sliding out of the centre of his torso, as he placed a palm on the floor, then brought his foot down onto his junior’s head.

For Midoriya, what stung the most wasn’t the blow, but rather the sight of Togata’s…asset, swinging upside-down as he defeated him.

Losing was one thing. But losing with that image on your mind as you were knocked out? Now that was galling.

Chapter Text

“Ok so, how is your quirk not like- stupid broken senpai?” Kirishima asked, befuddled. “‘Cause I’m not seeing it.”

Midoriya blinked blearily as the overhead light entered his eyes, the disorientation still holding him.

“Well I’ll tell you baby-shark!”

“Why do you keep calling me tha-?”

Midoriya shot up into a sitting position, letting out a small groan as he held his head.

“Oh hey! Deku-kun! You ok?” Uraraka asked as she knelt down next to him, helping him up.

Midoriya could only stare into the middle-distance for a few seconds, before uttering-

“…ding-dong.”

-very glumly.

While his classmates remained quite confused, Togata nearly fell over as he began to absolutely writhe with laughter. It took him a minute to calm down even.

“Oohoooo man…ah, thanks Midoriya-kun. That was great. Haven’t laughed like that in forever.”  

“Um…you’re welcome?”

“I’m glad you’re having fun Togata,” Aizawa interjected, “but if we could get back to the point I hope you were going to make.”

“That we should Aizawa-sensei! That point being that, I didn’t get to where I am because my quirk is naturally strong. I had to work, and work, aaaand work, to refine my skill in it.”

He held his hands out in front of himself, before brining them together in a clapping motion, only for them to, obviously, go through one another.

“My quirk is called Permeation. It allows me to control my body’s tangibility in a way. I can move through everything solid. I can even control which parts of my body are solid, and which ones are gonna slip right through. You experienced that first hand when I beaned you on the back of the head baby-shark!”

“Senpai, why do you keep calling me th-”

“Another neat thing that happens, that a lot of you probably noticed, is that I can sort of pop out at ya. See when I deactivate my quirk when inside the ground like that, I get shot back out at high speed, and with the right angling, I can choose where I end up.”

It was then that Uraraka’s hand shot up, her curiosity clearly peaked.

“Togata-senpai, I have to say, I’m not really hearing a downside here.”

Nods of affirmation went off across the class.

“Well, let me tell ya then. You just gotta remember what exactly I said; I can slip through everything solid. And when I say everything, I mean it. When I activate Permeation, I become completely intangible. Everything else passes through me. Light’s a big one, ‘cause without it being able to hit my eyes, guess what I can’t do?”

“Wait, wait,” Kaminari sputtered a bit, “you mean you can’t see when you’re in the ground like that?”

“Nope!” Togata replied cheerily. “Can’t breathe either. No oxygen coming into lungs that ain’t there. You all starting to get what I mean now?”

Despite no one answering, Togata could see the recognition crossing their features.

“I have to be able to outmanoeuvre the heck out of my opponent, and know exactly where I’m sending myself when I pop back out, or else my goose it cooked!”

Midoriya nodded enthusiastically, notebook in hand and stars in his eyes.

“So over your time at your work-studies you learned how to read the battlefield and your opponent’s moves really well, so that you can predict how best to act before you do!”

Togata snapped his fingers approvingly, grinning wide.

“Exactly Midoriya-kun!” He had to hold back the even greater bubble of enthusiasm threatening to pop out of him. “Say, what’s that you got there?”

Midoriya, having what he was doing brought to the forefront of everyone’s attention, including his own, since he hadn’t even noticed, suddenly felt sheepish.

“Oh uh, well, these are just m-my quirk notes.”

“Quirk notes? Oooh! Like you take notes on different quirks and things? Learn a bunch of stuff so you can study it? Learn from them even?”

Midoriya nodded, some of the shyness easing away at his senior’s genuine enthusiasm.

“Yeah, that’s right. Well, that’s the practical reason I suppose. In truth I just really like studying quirks.”

Togata’s enthusiasm was now very close to exploding, but he kept himself composed; he didn’t want to weird the guy out.

“Hey, that’s pretty cool man! I like it! I hope you noticed a lot today!”

Togata then went back to addressing the rest of the class.

“That’s the key difference between the internships and the work-studies. You will be working and gaining invaluable experience that you can apply to every aspect of your work as a hero. Experience that’ll let you do the kind of stuff I do. Well, not exactly but, you get what I mean. Ha!”

Aizawa casually inserted himself in next to Togata, followed by Hado and Amajiki, waiting for Togata to finish.

“So don’t get discouraged, you hear? Yeah, losses hurt. But one thing I’m sure you guys have already figured out is that, sometimes, you just gotta take it on the chin. Roll with the punch as it were. As long as you just keep getting back up, you’ll only become stronger from it.”

“Very well said Togata, thank you.” Aizawa commented. “Now everyone, that will conclude the first part of your senior’s visit. Now it’s time to move on,” he smirked, “to the real test.”

Several of them audibly gulped.

“The uh…the real test Aizawa-sensei?” Tsuyu asked, actually sounding a little apprehensive for once.

“Indeed. Now, I think it’s fair to say that all of you now understand the key difference between the internships and the work-studies, if anyone would like to just shout out?”

“Experience!” Hagakure called out excitedly.

“Precisely Hagakure. Now, the experience you gained today against Togata should have already taught each of you something, even if that is just a slight weakness.”

Kirishima rubbed the back of his head where he didn’t harden himself.

“But, more experience is, of course, better. Especially if it comes from another source.”

“Wait, so, that means we’re also going to…”

“Seems like you’re ahead of me Shoji. Yes, thanks to their generosity-”

“Actually, I kinda just wanna go.” Amajiki said.

“-you are all also going to be fighting Hado and Amajiki.” His smirk widened. “Hope you all survive the experience.” He added dryly, before turning to said seniors.

“I’ll coin toss you to see who’s up first. Amajiki, if you would?”

Amajiki grimaced, but complied.

“Tails.”

A second later, the coin was flipped, and, unlucky for him, landed on tails.

“Tails it is. You’re up first.”

Amijiki cried into his palms for a moment, before a strong hand landing on his shoulder made him stop. Of course, it was Togata’s.

“You got this man! Make sure to give ‘em all you’ve got!”

It took a second, but the difference in Amajiki’s mood was instantaneous, and palpable. He nodded firmly, far less anxiety to be seen.

“Yeah yeah! You’ll do great Amijiki-kun!” Hado chimed, patting him rapidly on the back. “Try not to rough them up too much though! I don’t want it to be any easier than it’s already gonna be.”

“We have another hour and a half in the gym here you three. That should be plenty of time for you each to go twice. Probably even three times.” Aizawa called out, making everyone in 1-A pale.

“Never mind then! Go nuts Amijiki-kun! Let them have it!” Hado said with an almost uncomfortable amount of glee given the context of what she was talking about.

Amijiki stepped forward slowly, that same intimidation from before rolling off of him. This time however, it was not going to get undercut. He quickly reached into his pockets, pulling out a few things before…

“Did he just eat something?” Sato asked, blinking puzzledly.

“I’d worry less about that.” Amijiki said, far more calmly than he had before. “And more about working out a way to try and beat me.”

Despite the three walls put in front of them, 1-A couldn’t help the rush of excitement that pumped through each of their veins.

Because if there was anything they were ready for, it was a challenge.

“I like your style Amijiki-senpai! Well then, I hope you don’t mind, but I’ll be taking the first shot this time!” Kirishima shouted, bashing his hardened fists together. “Thank you for your tutelage!”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Aizawa-sensei? You don’t think it’s time to leave?” Todoroki finally voiced. “By my estimate it’s been around an hour and forty-five minutes. Shouldn’t there be another class waiting to use the facility?”

“While the allotted time we have is technically up, yes…” Aizawa began.

“I don’t think we’re causing any problems by continuing for a bit longer.” Toshinori finished. “There was actually no one booked in after us, right Aizawa-sensei?”

“Correct.”

“And we would have been informed or chastised by now. Besides, I think you can agree that your classmates are gaining something quite invaluable here, aren’t they?”

Todoroki couldn’t help but agree, watching as they all battled against Hado-senpai for the last time of the training session.

Todoroki considered several people in the class to be exceptionally good at manoeuvring, his admittedly somewhat crude ice-skating at least included for its speed, but Hado-senpai had them all wrapped around her finger.

Or, should he say ‘spiralled’?

“Hey hey! That one wasn’t bad! You actually got within a metre of me! Keep it up!”

Had they not known better 1-A would have been within their rights to assume that Hado was mocking them. However, her bubbly demeanour was quite infectious, leading to one of Tsuyu’s usually funny offhand comments.

“I can’t be the only one who thinks she’s really like Mina-chan, right?”

“Wait wha-”

“No, I see it too.” Midoriya said. Followed by a chorus of nods from a few of the others.

“Wait, why?” Ashido uttered quickly, more out of surprise than any sort of disapproval.

“You’re both cheerful, enthusiastic and overall just really pleasant to be around.” Midoriya said matter-of-factly, just managing to slide under one of Hado’s attacks.

“Oh…” Ashido squeaked, blushing profusely, not used to being very directly complimented.

Uraraka, despite knowing those compliments were from a place of genuine respect, still pouted very noticeably. Tsuyu made another comment, though this time just to her.

“You know Ochako-chan, nothing’s going to happen with you just staring at him, ribbit.”

It was now Uraraka’s turn to be pink, as she quietly chastised her best friend. It was then that she struck upon an idea, remembering Midoriya’s attack on Togata-senpai earlier.

Mmph, maybe I do think about him too much, she mused.

“Tsu-chan, I have an idea.”

“Good, let’s hear it.”

“We’re definitely running out of time, so I think a Hail-Mary solution might be our last best option.”

“Agreed. Hado-senpai is too fast and generally unpredictable to us, ribbit. What’s the plan?”

“Quite literally a Hail-Mary shot. I’m gonna remove my own gravity, and you’re gonna throw me as hard as you can at her.”

Tsuyu smirked a little. “Metal as heck. You ready?”

“Whenever you are. We’ve just got to get the right moment.”

Saying that, Uraraka knew they didn’t have enough moments to leave it for long, so the first shot they got, she took.

“Now Tsu!”

In less than two seconds Tsuyu had grasped and then thrown Uraraka, who had returned her gravity at just the right time to ensure she would get as much speed as possible.

In about three seconds Uraraka was on top of Hado, reaching out toward to do…something.

It was at precisely that moment that she realised she probably should have thought a little further ahead.

She landed on Hado’s back, knocking a huff of air out of both of them, though her senior was quicker to recover.

“Ooooh, now this it interesting! So, what’re you gonna try? To hold me down? Or use your quirk on me? I’ve seen you make people lighter; can you make them heavier as well?”

Uraraka was more amazed than upset that Hado was just so blasé about having an opponent currently draped around her neck but, beggars couldn’t be choosers.

She pressed her fingers into Hado’s arms, negating her gravity, before pulling back as hard as she could, tilting her up so she was facing the ceiling. She then pushed as hard as she could off of Hado’s back with her legs, intending to at least send her flying at the ceiling.

Uraraka had a rough guess as to when she would get to the ground, and so prepared to activate her quirk on herself as the last second.

However, before she could hit the ground herself, a nausea unlike anything her quirk had ever produced overtook her, as her entire world just became one giant, indistinguishable swirl.

“Sorry gravity girl! That was a good try though!” came Hado’s voice again. This was all that Uraraka could really perceive, as the rest of the class observed the insanity of what Hado was doing.

Upside down, probably due to Uraraka’s quirk still, one hand keeping herself from floating any further away, while the other had poor Uraraka held in the world’s most painful spin-cycle.

She spun for another few seconds, before Aizawa moved to make a stop to proceedings.

“Yaoyorozu, a barf bag please. We don’t to make any unnecessary work for the cleaners.”

Yaoyorozu quickly made and then brought him the bag.

“Thank you. Alright Hado, I’m calling it! That’s enough for today. Let her down easy.”

Hado slowed her spirals down bit by bit, allowing the now very green-looking Uraraka to come down in a gentler heap than most of her adversaries.

Predictably, the moment Uraraka released her quirk, mostly out of instinct, the barf bag was filled. The others sucked air in through their teeth sympathetically.

“You need a minute Uraraka?” Aizawa asked patiently. Even if he was still learning to be gentler, he believed even the old him would have given some leniency for that experience.

“N-no, I’m alright sensei. I’m listening.”

“Alright. So, what did you learn just now?”

Uraraka winced a little, the experience replaying in her head making her gag reflex spike.

“That even when going for something simple and direct, I need to think further than one step.”

Aizawa nodded. “A good lesson to learn. And with that, we are out of time. As much as I’m sure you’d all love to continue working your asses off-”

1-A collectively groaned. Aizawa smirked.

“-you all, and that includes you three.” The Big Three did their best to look innocent. “All have other work you need to be doing. Can’t have you all too exhausted to not get even a little studying done. So wind down for a bit then head back to your dorms. And great work, all of you.”

“Thanks Aizawa-sensei!” the class beamed, before gingerly heading towards the changing area, bodies bruised and sore, but all contented just the same.

Once 1-A had well dispersed into their respective locker rooms, Aizawa turned his eyes to the big three, who were all, predictably, none the worse for wears. Except maybe poor Amajiki.

“Was I too rough with them? Oh no, maybe I was. I wasn’t supposed to go easy on them though right? But how hard is too hard? Oh God were the tentacle whips too gross? They might’ve been. Hado-chan, you said girls don’t like gross things right? But it seemed like a good crowd-control move…”

Aizawa couldn’t help but make the mental leap to Midoriya, and his own ramblings when it came to certain subjects. He now wondered how much of that was linked to his anxiety as well, despite his clear interest in the subject.

He lamented how, clearly, no one had introduced the poor kid to Hound-Dog. He’d have to put in a special recommendation for him.

“Before he gets too far along that train of thought Hado, would you mind helping him chill out a bit for me? I just need to speak with Togata for a moment; shouldn’t be too long.”

“Okie dokie sleepy-sensei!”

And with an unfortunate new nickname for Aizawa likely secured, Hado gently – well, gentle for her level of energy – lead Amijiki off to the side. Her arm around his shoulders did at least seem to be helping.

“So, what’s up sensei?” Togata asked, completely aware that something, was in fact, up.

“You probably already have a guess yourself Togata, but I’ll humour your spirit and lay it all out anyway.”

“No problem.”

“Now, given your reputation and training, it only makes sense that you’re quite observant, as you said yourself. However, it must be said, in my personal experience as an underground hero, your subtlety still needs some work.”

Togata’s eyes flashed with knowing, a small smirk playing on his lips. He guessed it was time to start laying it out himself.

“Ohoho, I’m not sure Sir Nighteye would be so happy to hear that.”

Although he projected a bit of ‘it doesn’t really matter if I got caught’ bravado, Aizawa could see the real bit of admittance behind it; he didn’t want to disappoint his mentor.

“So, what is it he has you doing exactly? Observing Midoriya? Because he might be interested in hearing them from the same work studies reports that all other pros receive.”

And although Aizawa kept his tone even, Togata could understand the protective threat behind it.

He held his hands up in a sign of surrender. “You got it in one honestly. He’s taken some kind of interest in Midoriya-kun, though if I have to be completely honest, I don’t quite get it.”

Aizawa raised an eyebrow at him, which prompted Togata to explain himself.

“Hey, now don’t get me wrong. The little dude seems super clever, really analytical. That’s the kind of mind Sir could really mould into something scary. Especially if he keeps getting stronger the way he seems to! I can really see his potential; it’s probably what got me caught honestly. I just thought he was really cool back there!”

“But?” Aizawa pressed.

“But, just…I don’t know. It seems like there’s more to it than that. Something extra he knows. Sir doesn’t just take special interest in people; he’s very careful about who he brings into his fold, you know? So, I guess I’m just wondering why.”

The ‘why’ is something Aizawa was very well aware of. Of course, during one of their discussions about One For All, of course came the discussion of who knew. Which, of course, lead to the talk about Sir Nighteye, All Might’s former sidekick.

Now Toshinori had sworn on his own life that Nighteye was on the side of the angels, despite how rough his edges could seem; Sorahiko had even backed him up.

However this special interest in Midoriya, to the point of having his golden boy intern essentially spying on him, warranted consulting with Toshinori.

Aizawa had his own doubts that it was anything malicious but, still…

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

With a seal twirling deftly between his fingers, a certain former sidekick was dwelling on the events of the last few months.

Everything from the hero work, to the training, of himself and his protégé, and, finally, to the anomaly.

He had gone over the details two dozen times. Checked and rechecked his work and yet still…there was something he had not accounted for. Something he had not seen.

A blip.

An anomaly.

Sir Nighteye muttered under his breath, a rare moment of frustration slipping through that he would only ever let out privately, if he could help it.

He could almost have laughed at the absurdity of it all. The last time he had seen a clip with All Might in it this many times was probably before their spat.

But now, he wasn’t even the focus.

He watched the clip of his chosen successor – part of him still recoiled at the idea – aiding him and Gran Torino, not just fend off, but defeat All For One, over, and over, and over and over-

He closed his eyes, pressing the lids shut firmly, but unable to will away the thought he was do desperately trying to avoid.

Even the possibility of it made him feel queasy.

This boy, this Midoriya Izuku. Had he actually managed…to change the-

The thought stopped in its tracks instantly, the wave of nausea overpowering him, as if his own body was flat out rejecting it. It certainly seemed like it was, given how sick he indeed felt.

He sat up straight, took a deep breath, and centred himself.

He would have to come to terms with this sooner rather than later. He did not like thinking, never mind feeling, like anything was uncertain, especially to him.

As much heartache as his power could bring, it was also capable of so much good.

But one thing he did know for certain, was what his next move needed to be.

He needed to see to this himself.

He needed to meet Midoriya Izuku for himself, and to figure out exactly what he was. 

Chapter Text

Katsuki stared back at the large dog-man, refusing to concede any ground.

At least, that’s what he had tried to do at first. But that didn’t have the effect he had anticipated it would.

When challenged, at least in his mind, a person responded in one of two ways; either they fought, or they surrendered. They won, or they lost.

Sure you could fight and not end up winning, but if you surrendered immediately then you had lost straight out. No matter what you did, there was no coming back from that.

That, however, was not what was happening here.

This guy – Hound-Dog, that was his hero name – wasn’t matching him, nor was he backing down. He hadn’t conceded, but he wasn’t trying to win either.

That just perplexed Katsuki even more, which in turn just made him angrier.

“Bakugou-san, I understand that this is – and is going to continue to be – very hard for you, but I need you to listen to me.”

Katsuki’s gaze narrowed a fraction, but he did not say anything.

Hound-Dog let out a sigh.

“This is not a trick. This is not a way to catch you out, a way to prove something, or a competition of some sort.”

Katsuki blinked at that, the statement rousing some genuine confusion in him. Enough, if temporarily, to halt his anger.

“I am not in competition with you, nor are you with myself. And, most importantly-”

Katsuki reflexively tensed up, sensing what was coming.

“-you are not in competition with Midoriya-san.”

Katsuki’s palms opened, his fingers twitching in his irritation. He was ready to-

“Bakugou Katsuki,” Hound-Dog uttered with a calm force that nearly made Katsuki flinch, “do not, under any circumstances, activate your quirk. Do you understand me?”

Katsuki, too stunned to respond in any way, just closed his hands back into fists.

“Thank you. I understand that you are frustrated Bakugou-san. However, this is a space for self-reflection. For self-improvement, and healing of the mind. It is not just another space for to vent your, and I am going to be blunt here, misplaced frustration at Midoriya-san.”

Those words. Those words came dangerously close to setting Bakugou off, and Hound-Dog, being the professional he was, knew that before even he had even uttered them.

He knew that the boy needed a different approach than Midoriya, and as much as he had explicitly told him that this was not a competition, that was where the difference came in.

Whilst Midoriya needed a supportive, guiding hand, to show him that he was not at fault, and that he could accept that he had been treated unfairly…

What Bakugou needed, was for someone to challenge the reality that had been built up by others for him. To show him how the world was actually supposed to work.

Aizawa, and especially All Might, had already given him a good start with that. The kid’s idol laying the truth out for him. The man who, in Bakugou’s mind, was indisputable, even if for the wrong reason, letting him know just how wrong he was?

That was more than enough to get Bakugou to start really questioning himself, and the way he had behaved. The way he was behaving.

“I’ve spoken to Midoriya-san at length about…several incidents that occurred during your formative years. And if his insight is anything to go by, and I have every intention of finding out for myself, then I believe that it will only benefit you to move passed it.”

Katsuki was still gently angry, breathing mostly through his nose, and watching Hound-Dog with intensity.

The incident of days prior, the subsequent talks. The temporary, but no less potent, shattering of his world view. These were all still fresh in his mind.

But like a bad habit, his usual behaviours, the almost instinctual anger that coursed through his being, had returned. It was hard to fight against.

But, he also knew that he didn’t have any way out of this. If he wanted to continue here at U.A., he had to play ball.

He leant forward and snatched one of the stress balls from the edge of Hound-Dog’s desk; he needed something to do with his hands.

“Let’s get this over with.”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Midoriya tapped his foot in a random rhythm as he waited, listening to his phone dial.

He watched as the girls were discussing something in the lounge area of their dorm, getting enough pieces here and there to understand they were talking about the Work Studies program.

He had to admit it was definitely exciting. Now that they had their provisional licenses, they could really get out there and do some good. He felt a lot better about it than the internships; they were far more limited there, unable to do truly help people, at least in his mind.

Even if his, Todoroki’s and Iida’s internships didn’t quite go to plan – even if Iida’s technically did – and they did get very involved, personally defeating and apprehending the actual Hero Killer, no one could know that it was actually them.

But this time…this time, he could get out there. He could get out there and really let the world know, that he wa-

*Click* “Hello kid. What can I do for ya?”

“Oh, sorry, hello Sorahiko-san-”

“Gran Torino right now kid.”

“-ah, I see. So I guess that means you’re still out on hero business right now, aren’t you?”

“Right you are junior. While that stunt you pulled left us with more room to breathe than otherwise, and we’re all grateful, believe me, it was still the perfect cover for the rest of the League to escape. With their tails between their legs o’ course but, that can make them even more dangerous.”

“H-how do you mean?” Midoriya asked, the weight he could feel in Sorahiko’s words tugging at his gut.

“Because kid, while we heroes can prove to be our most feisty when the odds are stacked against us, always remember, that a wounded villain, is an equally frightening animal.”

Midoriya nodded quietly, not even realising the futility in it. Luckily, Sorahiko could sense that he had listened.

“Unfortunately, as you might’ve guessed, that means you won’t be able to come to me for your Work Studies. Your best bet is to speak to Toshinori. His word is worth gold to pretty much anyone, as you know.”

“I was told we had to use the connections we built up from the sports festival though.” Midoriya said slowly, slightly nervous. “Technically the only one that qualifies is…well you.”

Sorahiko chuckled over the line.

“I know that kid. But that rule only really applies to those who were really able to make connections. Like you said, that’s only really me for you, but with Toshinori’s word, even against all of the press’s ‘theorising’, you’d be able to go pretty much anywhere.”

Midoriya felt a bit better hearing that, although the reminder of the public’s perception of him was still a downer. Smoothed over by Principal Nezu as much as possible or not, people still asked the question.

“However, that also means you should be equally as discerning.”

“Hm? Why?”

“Notoriety kid. A lot of agencies live off it. And what would attract more attention than them brining in the hero student who helped All Might take down the greatest threat anyone living has ever seen?”

Midoriya didn’t need to think about that for too long, as he shivered.

“I see your point.”

“Good. See this one too; coming back to see me probably wouldn’t be the best thing for you either. As much as I could help refine you in certain ways, you’d eventually stagnate as you got used to me and my methods. You also wouldn’t learn anything new, not truly.”

Midoriya hummed thoughtfully.

“Oh yeah, that’s an excellent point honestly. I hadn’t thought about that.”

“Well now you have. Talk to Toshinori kid. As big a goof as he is, he’s the number one. He’s got connections comin’ out his ears. For what it’s worth, I’m sorry I’m not around to help you train anyways.”

Midoriya heard him snort a bit.

“It was funny beating the snot out of ya.”

Midoriya rolled his eyes, but laughed good-naturedly.

“I’ll see you later Sorahiko-san.”

“Good luck junior. Stay vigilant.”

Midoriya let out a quick sigh after hanging up. In truth he had kind of been looking forward to working with Sorahiko again, but he understood his points.

He did have to wonder who it might be that Toshinori would actually trust to send him to for more training. Keeping his cards close to his chest was important.

Well, whatever the case, he was sure that even if they didn’t relate closely to him, he would make sure to learn something from whoever he went to.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Sir, they’ve begun to make their move.”

Nighteye gave his fellow hero his full attention, turning away from his work as his computer.

“Report,” he said. “What is their latest movement.”

“The target has made contact with the League of Villains Sir.”

Nighteye made so signs of surprise, but did feel his nerves tighten all the same. It was almost time.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As much as each member of the League was fairly certain that Shigaraki wouldn’t turn his hand to them, they really couldn’t be certain of that these days.

They stood patiently in the darkness of the warehouse, but not without a little anxiety tanging the air.

Not for the upcoming meeting, no. That was something they could control, or at least plan for.

Right now…it was Shigaraki they were apprehensive of.

The already temperamental and aggressive man was more on edge than ever, with the fall of his master.

That alone would have been bad enough, but the full context of his defeat, and their subsequent need to go into temporary hiding, was what was really pissing him off.

Midoriya Izuku.

Even just imagining that stupid, freckled face made Shigaraki want to tear the entire building down around him. He wanted to scratch at his skin like his sanity depended on it, but he refused to allow himself to do it.

The only real solace he got, despite having to see his face plastered all over various news reports, was the accompanying headlines asking so many deliciously bad-for-his-reputation style questions.

Yeah, he didn’t like people even thinking he was linked to them, or to sensei, but the idea of it all making him suffer at least alleviated some of his anger.

But again, he was constantly on edge. Less like a human being, he seemed more like an agitated snake, coiled taught, and ready to strike out at anything that provoked it.

The grinding of the large metal entry door alerted everyone to Twice’s return, but the look on the face accompanying him did nothing to lighten Shigaraki’s mood.

He looked…disgusted. With what, Shigaraki didn’t particularly care. All he knew was it was pissing him off.

“Hm. You’ve brought quite a big fish with you, huh Twice?”

“Hm? He doesn’t seem that impressive from where I’m sitting.” Toga said, kicking her feet as she grinned at the new arrival with cat-like glee.

“You of all people should know not to let appearances be deceiving Toga-chan.” Magne scolded, making the younger girl pout.

“I’m just teasing is all~. Still though, who are they anyway?”

“Dust.” Shigaraki mocked. “Left in the wake of something once frightening, and powerful. You’ve probably heard stories, of the Yakuza.”

Shigaraki tilted his head back, peering at the masked man with equal disdain as he was dealing out.

“The young head of the Shie Hassaikai. Overhaul, was it? You don’t look like much.”

The League all tensed at Shigaraki’s words, though they tried to keep it hidden. Compress and Magne both wanted to say something, but bit their lips quietly.

Magne even stopped Toga from snarking at the man; the risk of setting someone off was now too great to ignore.

Overhaul tilted his head, analysing them with a cold detachment in his eyes. Combined with his mask, and even the coat he wore, it struck an especially striking image.

That of a vulture. A bird of prey, circling a dying animal, waiting for its opportunity.

“That is quite ironic honestly,” he droned, “coming from you.”

Shigaraki twitched.

“Huh?”

Overhaul opened a gloved hand, pressing on one of his fingers with the other hand; counting.

“First, was the Hero Killer; Stain. Then came the powerhouses; Moonfish, and Muscular. All of these pieces, extremely valuable, especially when placed correctly.”

Shigaraki stood up, fingers curling and uncurling as he seethed quietly. He was sitting right on the edge.

“However, you lost them immediately, didn’t you? Got them stolen away in a series of careless moves. Laughable.”

Neither of them found it funny however.

“And then of course-”

The entire League’s senses went on overdrive, already knowing, and anticipating, what was coming next.

“-there was the fall of your benefactor.”

He shook his head.

“Not taking steps to ensure that every eventuality is covered for…now that’s just sloppy.”

Shigaraki pulled the hand that covered his face off, his eye boring into the Yakuza with an intensity, a hatred, the League had only seen happen for two other people.

All Might, and Midoriya Izuku.

“What did you say?”

And although his voice was level, even Overhaul could feel the anger bubbling behind it.

“All For One. That name, was a legend amongst us denizens of the underworld. A legend to be feared, as the one man whose reach, whose power, extended forever; there was not a single person who could claim to be outside of his web.”

He tilted his head the other way.

“But, much like All Might’s rise to prominence is what spelled the coming end for the Yakuza…so it was the coming of one Midoriya Izuku, trailing behind on All Might’s coattails, that spelled the end of All For One.”

Shigaraki took a step forward.

“Shigaraki?” Compress asked, voice low, but firm enough to be heard. He got no response.

“The entire world has seen what they formerly thought of as Titans, made excruciatingly mortal. There is no one who truly stands at the top, for either side. So that begs the question; who is going to be the next one to rule?”

Shigaraki approached him slowly, his movements slow, alarmingly patient.

“That…is going to be me.”

“Oh. So you have a plan for how to do that?”

Shigaraki stopped a few paces away.

“We’re gathering members. Building up our strength, so that we can knock those shitty heroes off forever.”

“Hmm. That’s odd.” Overhaul said slowly, not sounding even remotely surprised. “I asked you for a plan, but all you’ve given me is a statement of intentions. You don’t have a plan, do you?”

“Shigaraki?” Magne piped up next, subtly readying her weapon.

“Like master like pupil I’m guessing. You’re deluding yourself.”

Either Overhaul didn’t notice just how closely he was treading into danger, or he just didn’t care. But he held himself with a confidence the other League members were wary of.

“But I can help you. You will come work under me, and I can show you, just how far we can go by working in the right way. Let me show you how a true leader leads.”

But at last, Shigaraki’s growing temper, had now finally boiled over.

“DON’T ACT LIKE YOU COULD REPLACE HIM!” he yelled, charging the rest of the remaining distance between them.

A series of movements all happened in rapid succession.

Shigaraki’s charge.

Overhaul’s slight step back, and then duck.

The taking off of his glove.

And then, finally, the whipping of Overhaul’s hand.

The effect on the League was instantaneous, their eyes widening in shock and horror.

Shigaraki wasn’t even sure what was supposed to have happened for a second, before the pain trickled in. Then it washed over him completely, and the severity of the situation was made apparent to him.

He stared down at his right arm.

Or rather, where it should be.

A pool of blood was quickly forming at his feet, staining his already red shoes crimson, as the liquid left the stump that was once where his elbow was.

“Ugh, so filthy…” Overhaul groaned, scratching at his arm. He wasn’t even paying attention to Shigaraki.

But right now, that was a huge mistake.

“Bastard..!” the younger man growled, ready to strike again. But when he went to instinctively reach out with his right hand, he could only seethe in anger and agony at the limb that was no longer there.

“Such a petulant voice.” Overhaul stated, disgust still dripping from his tone. “Perhaps I should silence it forever!”

He shot forward again, ready to wrap his fingers around Shigaraki’s throat. A guaranteed kill to finish the job completely.

But the successor to All For One wasn’t done yet.

Injured as he was, he refused to die to this bird-faced creep.

He managed an effective kick to Overhaul’s approaching wrist, knocking it aside, and making the man wince in disgust as the sole of his bloody shoe met his uncovered flesh.

“Magne, separate them!” Compress shouted as he sprinted forward, Magne in tow.

Magne activated her quirk, striking out at Overhaul and flinging him back, before using it to get Shigaraki to Compress, who was waiting to catch him.

As Overhaul flew back he quickly righted himself, snapping his gloved fingers, signalling for another member of his organisation to come crashing through the warehouse wall. He stood at attention, his hulking frame blocking out whatever moonlight might have come in from behind him.

Shigaraki hissed, both in pain and in fury.

“Would’ve been easier if you had just done that from the start.” He groaned, as Compress managed to tie the remains of his jacket sleeve around his arm, at least slowing the blood loss.

“Hardly. I was hoping for something a bit more amicable, but, I suppose I shouldn’t have expected better from reckless fools.”

The insult hung in the air for a moment, as both sides stared each other down. A step echoed in the silence, as Magne stood up tall, glaring daggers at Overhaul.

“I have a friend you know. She’s a sweet, quiet girl. Wouldn’t hurt a fly.”

Overhaul’s eyes narrowed puzzledly, another insult leaping to his tongue.

“What are you babbling about you simplet-”

A knife shot at him from the side, nicking his cheek as he just managed to pull his head to the side in time.

“Don’t interrupt her.” Toga growled, quietly, but with no less effectiveness.

“She always spoke highly of me though,” Magne continued, “praising me for living by my own rules. Refusing to be shackled by society. And that is why…”

She charged forward, activating her quirk.

“Shield!” Overhaul called out, as one of his subordinates leapt in front of him.

“We will not be subordinate to anyone!” Magne shouted, her determination sparking something in the rest of the League as well.

As she struck Overhaul’s subordinate across the face, she then went to use her quirk to hurl the now unconscious man at his master, but…nothing happened.

It was then that she noticed the small, red object, sticking out of her forearm.

She tried to use her quirk again quickly, but when she couldn’t feel its familiarity, she instead just grabbed the goon by his collar, using her strength to chuck him instead.

Overhaul smirked beneath his mask, as he handily side-stepped the attack.

Magne leapt back, joining in line with the rest of the League of Villains, stood by Shigaraki. She was a bit shaken, holding what they could now see was a short syringe in her hand, but she steeled herself.

“We will do as we please!” she cried.

Shigaraki took a step forward, despite Compress’s protests, eyeing the Yakuza with vicious intent.

“That’s right.” He said slowly, still angry. Still very, very angry.

But this time, it was directed.

“It’s like I said to you, bird-brain. The next one to stand at the top, will be me. So, you’d better prepare yourselves for the worst. Because I am going to tear you down, and take what is rightfully mine.”

And so this was how they stood, the snake, and the vulture, both waiting for just the right moment, to cut the other down.

The air grew heavy with anticipation, under both leaders’ clear desire to eviscerate the other.

Eventually, the tension broke, as Overhaul sighed, turned, and started to walk away.

“And where do you think you’re going?” Shigaraki chided, his eye twitching with manic rage. “We’re not done here.”

Overhaul stopped, barely sparing a glance back at him.

“And I think we are. Clearly there was and is no point trying to engage with cornered animals. Honestly, I should have expected you to snap at the hand that wanted to help you. But, oh well.”

Before any of the League could react to stop him, Overhaul signalled to his massive subordinate to act. The man then leapt up the remaining distance there was to the roof, before grabbing hold and ripping part of the ceiling down.

The warehouse quickly began to fall apart, with large, jagged lumps of concrete raining down to the ground, kicking up as mass of dust and debris, perfectly masking Overhaul’s retreat, and making the League have to quickly retreat as well.

They exited via a back entrance, quickly regrouping a few metres from the building.

Everyone was on high alert, eyes and ears open for even the barest hint of movement. It took a few minutes, but they eventually made their way to the front of the warehouse, barely standing, but intact.

They found no trace of Overhaul or his men, other than the destruction they had left in their wake.

They had gotten away.

“Aww man. How are we gonna sleep in there now?” Toga pouted. “It was damp enough as it was.”

“Toga-chan!” Magne hissed at the younger girl, gesturing for her to bite her tongue, thumbing in Shigaraki’s direction.

However, the young leader of the League of Villains wasn’t really paying attention to them. No, not to them.

He was staring off in the direction Overhaul and his men must have fled; the only indication that he was even present in some way was the occasional twitch of his head or arm.

His breathing began to rise steadily at first, though it quickly became more and more erratic, as he switched between breathing through his nose and his mouth and random.

He began scratching at the stump of his arm with his remaining hand, even managing to cut through his torn up jacket, but only drawing even more blood.

“Shigaraki…” Compress said slowly, only daring to take one step towards him. “Y-you need to stop, alright? You’re already injured as i-”

Compress’ blood ran cold for a long moment, as Shigaraki raised his hand. But, he was soon able to let go of the breath he didn’t even know he was holding, as he realised that his leader was just waving his hand at him; letting him know he heard him.

Toga, as nonplussed as she usually was, gently skipped around toward Shigaraki’s front, despite Magne’s protests. She wore her usual Cheshire grin, as she tilted her body forward, just enough to be looking up at him a bit more.

“So, what now boss man?” she asked, not a hint of fear on her.

Shigaraki turned to her slowly, a sick, twisted grin of his own, spreading across his face.

“...I’m willing to bet that the heroes are watching every move those weakling Yakuza make. That they know what they’re up to; how much they’re getting around. Probably planning on making a move on them at some point. I’d bet it’s soon.”

He stood up straight, his voice dripping with venom.

“And us?...We’re going to beat them to it.”

Chapter Text

“You’ll have to move faster than that if you wanna catch me icy-hot!” Bakugou yelled as he blasted himself aside of Todoroki’s attack. “You’re supposed to be stronger, aren’t ya?! So why was your performance during the Sports Festival better?!”

Todoroki remained quiet, formulating where his next attack should be fired based on Bakugou’s movements.

The bomber didn’t manage to get completely out of the way this time, as half of his torso got caught by the flames, setting some of his uniform on fire. He quickly blasted the wisps of flame out.

“You’re one to talk Bakugou.” Todoroki uttered coldly, still focused. “I can tell you’re distracted. It’s making you sloppier than usual.”

“LIKE HELL I’M SLOPPY, YOU FU-”

Before he could finish that insult, Bakugou was very nearly caught out.

As Todoroki looked like he was about to use his fire again, Bakugou realised just too late that it was a feint, as his opponent shot a torrent of ice his way; enough to completely freeze the entire left side of his torso, pinning him to the spot.

“You know, kind of like that.” Todoroki stated matter-of-factly, not even deliberately trying to antagonise Bakugou. That didn’t mean he hadn’t though.

“You think I’m done icy-hot?! Far from i-”

Bakugou ended up biting his tongue as the ice encasing him increased, forming up across his chest and under his chin.

“And you think I’m going to sit here and listen to you insult me? I told you to stop calling me that. I have a name, and you’re going to use it.”

Despite the difficulty moving, Bakugou managed an indignant snarl.

“You’re going to have to earn that.”

“And when will that be? Before, or after you finally grant that courtesy to Midoriya-kun?”

The heat in Bakugou’s body, which moments ago had been steadily decreasing, was rising once again, fuelled by his quickly rising temper.

“…he told you.”

Todoroki’s gaze narrowed.

“He’s my friend Bakugou. I would hope that, if he felt comfortable with it, he could confide things like that in me.”

He sighed deeply, running his finger and thumb down the bridge of his nose.

“I can’t believe I didn’t see the signs in your behaviour.” Todoroki shook his head, not even really speaking to Bakugou. He was too disgusted. Both with him, and himself.

“Don’t you bring him into this.” Bakugou said, slowly. Far too evenly for how he was feeling.

“Why shouldn’t I?” Todoroki bit back, not liking Bakugou’s attitude one bit. “I’m not the one who abused him for as long as I’ve known him.”

Bakugou grit his teeth.

“I’m not the one who did everything in my power to make his life hell. I may have been lost in my own anger, but that’s because I know how wrong treating someone like that is. It. Is. Wrong. I always knew why I held onto this fury. I always knew who it was for.”

The ice surrounding Bakugou’s trapped arm began to melt slowly, his palm heating it just enough to do so. He sucked in air through his teeth.

“But you tell me Bakugou, because I can’t for the life of me figure it out. How was your anger at him, at the innocent Midoriya Izuku, ever justified?”

Bakugou let out a roar as he finally blasted himself free, landing in a crouch, his breaths visible as his body shook, both from the cold, and from adrenaline-fuelled anticipation.

He launched himself at Todoroki, body still recovering from the freezing temperature but, as usual, not finding it in himself to care.

“Don’t you go preaching to me! You don’t know me Icy-Hot!”

Todoroki dodged to the side of Bakugou’s charge, having calculated that his opponent’s movements were sluggish thanks to the cold. He knew he couldn’t rely on that forever though, especially with the way Bakugou moved.

“You’re right; for most of my life I haven’t had the displeasure.”

Bakugou roared again, blasting towards him again. He was getting faster.

“But someone I do know is Midoriya-kun. One of the most genuine people I’ve ever met. Know him inside and out? No, I don’t. But I know him enough to know that you were in the wrong.”

“Shut! UP!”

Bakugou shot around Todoroki’s defensive ice wall, then course-correcting as a torrent of flames hot enough to melt straight through it melted the top right corner as he fired at where he knew he was coming from.

“Then give me an answer Bakugou! You believe you can stand up to any challenge! That you can overcome anything and anyone in your way? Then what is it about him, huh?! What is it about Midoriya that makes you so unjustifiably angry that you, the boy who was supposed to be his best friend, his childhood friend, would not just turn your back on him, but go, out, of, your, way, to abuse him?!”

“BECAUSE HE’S EVERYTHING THAT I’M NOT!”

The air was thick with mist and ash as the pair of teen stared each other down. Neither backed down but, neither moved to reengage.

“What does that mean?” Todoroki asked, only taking his eyes off of Bakugou to blink.

Bakugou hated this.

Bakugou hated every last second of this entire interaction, down to every individual word that had come out of both of their mouths.

So, if Todoroki wanted him to talk? Then this is what he was going to get.

He shot towards him again, using his own feint with crackles from his left hand, but firing with his right.

“Since day one, I’ve been taught that the thing I always wanted to be, the thing I always needed to be, was based on your strength. If you were strong, you could be a hero. If you were the strongest, you were going to be the best hero.

And I was strong! I was always going to be strong! No one else was as strong as me! But…”

His voice lowered, but lost none of its intensity.

“But then, there was…Midoriya Izuku.”

Todoroki nearly balked at the use of his friend’s full name, not expecting it in this moment, at all.

“Despite having…nothing. Despite being quirkless he- he still wanted to be a hero! Our dream was still the same, even after we learned he could never do it! That he would get himself killed if he even tried it!

And when he reached out his hand to me, I…

I rejected it. I slapped his hand away! Because what was he doing, trying to help me? Someone without any power, acting as if they could help?!”

Todoroki’s face paled more and more as he listened, and yet, he found himself unable to stop listening. Not that Bakugou would let him stop, he thought.

“It infuriated me! It still infuriates me!”

Bakugou shot forward, firing off an explosion to send his body into a horizontal spin, with his body angling so he could fire with one hand from above.

Todoroki reacted with a burst of flame, quickly covering the space Bakugou was in; whatever he was planning, he definitely felt that one.

What Todoroki didn’t see coming, ironically thanks to his own attack, was Bakugo changing direction seconds after he launched his fire, using his angling not to attack by bringing his hand down, but by blasting himself down to the ground, so that he was right at Todoroki’s feet.

“I HATED HIM-”

Todoroki braced himself.

“-BECAUSE HE MADE ME QUESTION EVERYTHING THAT I AM!”

Todoroki took the explosion hard, skidding across the gym floor like a ragdoll, unable to stop himself for a moment; he was too dazed.

But when he did catch himself, he caught himself in an instant, freezing his feet to the ground and creating a wall of ice to briefly encase the back of his torso and arms.

His anger was palpable. It rolled off him in physical form, jabbing at Bakugou through the air in the hundreds of tiny shards of ice present in the mist now circling them both.

“So that’s what this about? Your goddamned ego?”

Bakugou stood quietly, feeling no need to respond directly to that. After all, he’d just be repeating himself.

But the words were going to come out now, even if he didn’t want them to.

“Strength. That was the one thing I was always told to believe in. To believe in my strength. It became everything I am. Defined everything I am. So…so when he kept walking forward, even when I thought he lacked the one thing you needed to be what I…what we wanted to be…it felt like everything I was didn’t matter.”

Todoroki’s anger hadn’t lessened. So much was falling into place. So many minor things that didn’t make sense together, now did. But, none of it mattered.

Because it didn’t take away from the things that had happened.

He strode towards Bakugou, who himself had lost all steam, not even stopping before he punched him solidly across the jaw.

The blow was the only sound in the entire room for a few minutes. Neither of them spoke. Neither of them cared to.

Todoroki hated how much introspection he could feel going on in Bakugou’s head. It didn’t make his anger fade any, in fact, he could literally feel his body growing colder with it, as his frost leaked subconsciously.

“…I hate that I understand where you came from.”

He finally looked at Bakugou, who also finally turned to look back.

“I hate that I get it. That you’re a product of your environment, and of the people, and system, that failed to correct you.”

He put as much inflection in his words as he could, wanting to ram the point home as much as he could. He wouldn’t let it be only him that felt this way.

“But, that doesn’t come freely. Believe me, it is very reluctantly that I afford it to you. It’s only because I know what that’s like. I know what an extreme environment can do to someone, growing up.”

Todoroki watched the flicker of recognition flash across Bakugou’s eyes. Dare he say it he might have even saw a spec of sympathy for a split second.

“But I will say this. Now. Here and now, you are responsible for yourself. You couldn’t have possibly been in control of what you would grow into back then.

I don’t know what might have happened if Midoriya’s quirk had come in at the normal time, but ultimately that hardly matters.”

Bakugou’s eyes narrowed for a second.

“What’d he tell you?”

“That everyone believed him quirkless, and that even the adults around you both took that as reason enough to treat him like less than human.”

Bakugou didn’t know how to feel that Midoriya hadn’t told his little friends, but had him. Granted, he dragged it out of him after figuring a lot out himself, but he also could have just played dumb. Bakugou couldn’t really prove anything.

“But we’re not in your old stomping ground anymore, are we?” Todoroki continued. “Now? Now it’s different.

So, I’ll say it again. You like challenges? Well I’ve got one for you; change. Own up to what you’ve done, and work to be better than you are. That is power. That is what being strong means.

Being able to step back and say, ‘they’re better at that than I am’, or ‘I was wrong’. The strength to acknowledge our faults, and change.”

Bakugou didn’t say a single word. For a second Todoroki wondered if he had even blinked but, it didn’t matter.

He could see it in his eyes. He knew. He understood.

“But that’s something you’ll have to do yourself.”

Todoroki turned his back to Bakugou, slowly releasing heat from his quirk to begin thawing the ice he had left around the room.

“But I’ll be blunt Bakugou, I don’t have any sympathy for you.”

He barely turned his head back to look at him.

“Aside from just being a piece of crap. Aside from the abuse of another human being? It’s because the more I hear, the more you sound like another hod-headed asshole I know.”

Bakugou nearly flinched, as a deep frown etched itself onto his face. He knew immediately. Who else could he possibly be talking about?

And he just stared down at the floor, having gained another horrible point of reference for himself.

“And I’ll be damned if that isn’t pretty damn petty of me but…quite frankly I don’t care. Until you can own up to what you’ve done, and prove yourself better…better than him…you won’t be getting shit from me.”

And there Bakugou stood, listening to the sound of Todoroki’s boots echoing in the empty gym.

His brow creased as he thought of the result of their little match, or rather the lack of one, but he quickly stifled it.

He heard that annoying dog’s-

…he heard Hound-Dog’s words. He felt the squeeze of the stress-ball in his hand, even if it wasn’t really there.

And he breathed.

He turned, making his way towards the changing rooms.

He had some work to do.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Wait, Toshi- er, Yagi-sensei?”

Toshinori only really noticed where he was when his successor used his family name instead of his given one.

He quickly glanced over at Kayama-sensei and Ectoplasm-sensei, making sure that neither were listening or had heard them. Thankfully it seemed neither had.

“Yes Midoriya-kun?”

“I was wondering why, after everything that’s happened recently, the work studies are still going on?”

Kayama, who had in fact been listening, snorted to herself.

“Oh believe me kiddo, don’t think we weren’t trepidatious about it.”

Toshinori nodded solemnly, and cleared his throat.

“Kayama-sensei is right Midoriya-kun. Most of us have raised our concerns about the programme still going forward. In truth I was against it myself. I think it is very early to be pushing you all into something more advanced.”

He sighed, spinning in his chair to face his pupil.

“Unfortunately Principal Nezu has made some good counterarguments. Had the incident at Kamino Ward not gone as um…smoothly as it did, all things considered, I doubt they would have gone through, especially like this.”

Kayama straightened up, cracking her back a bit.

“But, with you still in action, even as you step back bit by bit, he thinks we have enough leeway to work with. But even besides that, he thinks that pushing you all as much as we can without strain is for the best. Because-”

“The world is changing.” Midoriya slowly finished for her. “And we have to be ready.”

Both adults nodded but, sadly. They understood that these kids knew what kinds of shoes they were stepping into when they chose this career path but, even now, it was hard not to see them as just kids.

“Indeed Midoriya-kun.” Toshinori uttered softly, almost as if he was afraid to let the words out.

He straightened up, putting on one of his usual smiles.

“But, I doubt you came all this way just to ask us that. Come on, join me for lunch and we’ll talk?”

Midoriya’s mood brightened in turn, as he bounced slightly on the balls of his feet.

“Sure, I’d love to!”

However, the pair had barely stepped out of the room before bombarded by a friendly, but rather loud voice.

“Hey! Just the people I wanted to see! All Might sir! Midoriya-kun! How are you? Can I talk to you guys about something?”

Without even pausing for a breath, Togata was now right in front of them, unintentionally blocking their way forward.

Or was it intentional?

“O-oh, ah, young Togata, isn’t it? I’m sorry but, is this urgent? I was about to get into an important discussion with young Mido-”

Toshinori blinked.

“Hold on, did you say you needed to speak with both of us?”

Togata saluted excitedly, though stuck his tongue out for good measure.

“Yes sir All Might sir! It’s actually something about the work studies programme. I’ve got something I think might be of great interest to you my man! Well, for the both of you actually.”

The master/pupil duo shared an intrigued look, but only for a second before Togata began to giggle to himself.

“Aw man, you two are really similar you know? S’almost like I’m looking at a father and son; you both just gave the exact same look. I love it.”

Managing to maintain a relative composure, Toshinori tried to steer the conversation away from their link as much as possible.

“*Ahem*. Well, Togata-kun, let us all head to the nap room. It should hopefully be unoccupied. We can speak privately there.”

“Absolutely sir! Lead on.”

Midoriya had to stop himself from just asking what it was right there in the hallway, having gotten really curious now.

But he would see soon enough. In truth, he had a good feeling about it.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Toshinori could count on one hand the amount of times he had been this surprised.

“All Might sir?”

One of those occasions was seeing his successor freeing himself from the clutches of his own greatest nemesis, with a power he shouldn’t have had.

“Y-Yagi-sensei?”

But nothing could have possibly prepared him for what Togata had brought to him today.

“Ok that’s getting a bit scary now.” Togata mumbled, mostly to himself.

Midoriya was slightly impressed he could even sound unnerved like that.

He didn’t really want to have to do this in front of Togata but-

“Toshi!”

Toshinori was immediately stirred from his internal spiral, though it took him a second to fully come back.

“Toshi?” Togata parroted slowly, looking between the two.

Toshinori, now back to his senses, capitalised on Togata’s confusion to hopefully obliterate any questions that might have been forming.

“I- I apologise Togata-kun, you must forgive me. You have…really caught me off guard with your, or, rather his suggestion. I must honestly say that I’m floored.”

Togata nodded slowly, his smile never waning, though he had a serious look in his eyes.

“It’s been a long time, as far as I’m aware? Sir didn’t really like talking about it, and I didn’t wanna push him about it.”

Toshinori nodded solemnly, gaining a faraway look.

“We had a- well I suppose calling it a ‘disagreement’ is probably a too gentle but, it is the gist.”

Toshinori sat back against his chair, his expression growing wistful.

“We were quite the team when we were together, you know? It was…hard splitting the way we did, but we both stood by what we thought was right at the time. I stand by my decision now even, as I am sure so does he.”

“If…if you don’t mind me asking All Might sir, what was it about? From the way you’ve spoken, and what little Sir has told me, it was big.”

Toshinori’s mouth dried a bit as he prepared to lie. Well, technically he wasn’t going to lie, just not speak the truth. But to the Symbol of Peace anything but telling the truth felt like lying.

“I am sorry Togata-kun, but if Nighteye hasn’t told you himself, then I think it’s for a reason. He will have to tell you himself if he ever wishes to. I think that’s for the best.”

Togata nodded sagely, even chuckling to himself a little.

“Yeah I figured. Eh, worth a shot anyway. But uh, back to the topic at hand.” He turned to Midoriya. “What do you think man?”

Toshinori sat quietly, honestly wondering that himself.

Part of him was really proud of how much progress his pupil was making, but, on the other hand, there was still something that seemed off about it.

He couldn’t help but think of the concerns the boy’s friends had come to him with, and the kinds of things he had seen himself.

But there was also just the possibility that he was being paranoid, and he really just wasn’t a very good mentor. Which, honestly, he knew he wasn’t, but he hoped he was a little better than that.

“Sorry you two, would you mind giving me a minute? Just- getting my thoughts together.”

Both men nodded.

In all honesty, Midoriya believed he had made his decision the moment he had heard the offer.

Toshinori’s shock is what made him hesitate. They hadn’t really discussed the man but, he could guess what the duo might have fought enough about to split, even given what little he knew about Nighteye’s personality. But…

If he wanted to take bigger and steadier strides into his new role, then who better to learn from than one of his predecessor’s former sidekicks?

He looked at Togata, smiling confidently.

“I’d love to work under Sir Nighteye with you Togata-senpai.”

Togata’s grin widened as far as it could with genuine mirth, as he pulled Midoriya into a half-hug, pumping his other fist in the air.

“Yeah! POWER! You won’t regret this Midoriya-kun!”

Toshinori on the other hand, wasn’t quite so sure.

“Iz-…M-Midoriya-kun, are you certain about this? I want you to understand that, as much I do not want to speak ill of the man, Nighteye is quite hard-headed. Moreso than even Gran Torino in some ways. Er…I don’t mean to be so blunt about your mentor Togata-kun, but I feel I must be honest.”

Togata shrugged. “Everyone has their quirks. Ha!”

Toshinori smiled awkwardly before looking Midoriya straight in the eye. “I just want you to be sure. Do you really think this is what’s best for you?”

“I do. I have a lot to learn still, and I think this is part of what these work studies are all about.”

He gave Toshinori a knowing look as he continued.

“About taking as much as we can from those before us, while still taking strides on our own.”

And there was that pang in his chest again.

Toshinori had always trusted his instincts, as many heroes do. They had saved his and others’ lives time and time again.

And now, as much as he had no literal proof, he knew something was up with his protégé.

He felt stupid for that ever being in question; he truly hadn’t been acting like himself. Not entirely.

But this wasn’t just growth. It was somethi-

*I AM HERE! I AM HERE!*

The brief silence was broken by a call coming in for Toshinori, which he damned to all Hell for its timing.

He closed his mouth, the words dying on his tongue.

“Sorry boys, I should have had it on silent at least. Would you excuse me for a moment?”

The teens affirmed him instantly, already talking excitedly as he quickly walked to and out the door, thankful to find it mostly empty.

“Sorahiko-san?” he answered quickly, trying to keep his voice down.

“Hello Toshinori. I’m afraid this isn’t a social call.”

“I assumed as much master. You keep them to a minimum unless they’re important.”

“Well trust me, this is. It’s about the remaining missing member of the League.”

Toshinori’s eyes widened, as he again made sure no one was anywhere close by.

“You mean…the warp-quirk user?”

“That very one. We’ve managed to track him based on some eye-witness reports. Very distinct descriptions, all identical.”

“So we’re certain then. So my next question is-”

“Why we do we need you?”

“Of course.”

“Like it or not kid, this one is most certainly the hardest one to pin down. If we don’t catch him swiftly and effectively he could slip away.”

Toshinori began rubbing his thumb and index finger together. “So you want my speed to guarantee his capture.”

“Yes. I have confidence I could take him, but the brass are right in wanting complete assurance. With you there, and myself as backup, he’s as good as done.”

Toshinori heard shuffling on the other end of the line.

“You’re on edge though Toshinori. Hesitant. Why?”

Toshinori wasn’t surprised his master had caught that, sighing before-

*RIIIIIIING*

-the sound of the bell for the beginning of the next period rang out, and Togata and Midoriya came out of the nap room, both waving goodbye to him as they walked away to their next classes.

Toshinori’s breath hitched for a moment, as he felt a chill he hadn’t in many years run down his aching body.

“I’m worried about young Izuku.”

Chapter Text

Todoroki Shoto, as a person, could say that he was rarely ever surprised by anything. Few things truly rattled him, so to say.

That’s the way he was raised.

He shook his head tersely. That was the way he was trained.

But there were two people in his life that he could say had genuinely surprised him.

One, was Midoriya Izuku. The man, the friend, who had clawed his way kicking- or should he say punching and screaming, through the ice wall he had made around his heart.

He blinked puzzledly at his own thoughts for a moment, making a mental note to not sit in the same room whenever his sister was reading her novels aloud to herself again.

But the second, was a man who, while not at first, had now stoked a fire under him that outshone anything either of them had done at the Sports Festival.

A guy who was proving himself more annoying an enigma than he had any right to be, given his usual demeanour; Bakugou Katsuki.

The pair bumped shoulders as they walked, knocking each other briefly off balance.

Todoroki was already rolling his eyes, waiting for the usual angry barking to commence, but, it never came.

The blond bomber twitched for a second, which was indicative of what was usually about to come. But, it never did.

He took a breath, opened his mouth, closed it again, then growled lightly.

“Sorry.” He uttered slowly, and without any change in his voice.

No bite. No sarcasm. Nothing.

Todoroki looked back at him for some of the longest few seconds of his life, a little overwhelmed as to…everything.

“It’s…ok.” He said, equally as slowly.

He wasn’t sure what else he could say that wouldn’t just be words falling out of his slack-jawed mouth.

Saying that the walk was ‘tense’ would have been an understatement, as the pair of them immediately resumed just walking in silence.

They both quietly hoped to spot their invigilator sooner rather than later. At least then they would have something to focus on.

Luckily for them both, they soon spotted the bus waiting to take them out to their remedial course.

“Hey HEEEEY! There’s our dear listeners! You two boys ready to rock and rooooooll?!” shouted the ever-enthusiastic Yamada-sensei, much the chagrin of everyone else and their ears.

“Good morning Yamada-sensei.” Todoroki greeted politely, trying to subtly work the ringing out of his ear with a finger.

“Damnit Present Mic, wou-”

Bakugou made a half-choking noise as he bit his tongue, grumbling through his closed jaw even still.

“Present Mic, would you mind keeping it down?” he asked, far more blatant about checking his ears. “It is very early still; we can hear you fine without the shouting.”

Although he was clearly just as surprised as Todoroki was at that nearly polite request, Mic bounced back far quicker, flashing them a thumbs up.

“You got it kid!” he stage-whispered, which did get a far more normal grumble out of Bakugou.

“Now, there have been several changes in plan little listeners. The plan was for Aizawa-sensei and me to take you, but he’s been called on official business. All Might was supposed to fill in but, so is he now too! Nothing too major but, crazy little string we’ve got going on here, huh?”

Todoroki tilted his head. “So, who is supposed to join us then? You’re the only one here, are you not?”

Bakugou was only half-listening, wondering what official business could have been so important as to call both their other teachers away.

With Eraserhead it could well have been anything. He was still an underground hero too.

But All Might? Anything that required his attention, especially now, was interesting.

He could see Todoroki thought so too, but he wasn’t saying anything either.

“Well that’s a more interesting development actually kid! He’ll be here very soon, so you’ll meet him in a mo- oh, speaking of! There you are slowpoke!”

Bakugou blinked twice, actually taking a second to blast himself in the face to make sure he wasn’t dreaming.

But no, there was-

“Kamui Woods?” he asked, only mostly hiding his surprise.

“Sorry, sorry. Know I’m late Mic. Small-time crook on the way here. Nothing interesting before you ask.”

“Well you did say ‘small-time crook’ so, I already assumed that.”

Bakugou tried to speak up, but-

“Ok that’s fair. So we’re heading out now then?”

Bakugou twitched but, tried to cut in again. But-

“We can leave immediately! Let’s go happy camper-”

“OK, time out!” Bakugou finally shouted, though doing his best to not go full force.

“Wow! Tone it down Bakugou-kun.”

“I- ugh. Look, sorry. I’m just trying to ask, why is Kamui here? He’s not a teacher.”

“But I could be.”

Both teens just stared back at Nishiya with blank expressions, which prompted him to explain.

“You see boys, I’ve recently spent a lot of time teaching students like yourselves, and honestly? I’ve thoroughly enjoyed it.”

Todoroki nodded in understanding. “During our internships I’m guessing?”

“Spot on Todoroki-kun. I worked a lot with Shiozaki-san from your year’s class B. I was also called in to consult with Aizawa-sensei and All Might when your classmate Midoriya-kun’s new ability was proving difficult – or, well, impossible at the time – to control.

I’ve learned a lot from both experiences, and when I approached Principal Nezu about being eager to continue working with U.A in the future, he offered me a chance to take it one step further.”

“So you’re training to become, what? A teacher?”

“Precisely!” Nishiya beamed. “I’ve already begun my formal training, but today will be a training day for me as much as you two. But, I promise to do my best.”

There was a small pause as Nishiya extended both of his hands, offering them to the boys.

Todoroki shook it amicably, offering a small smile.

“I’m looking forward to working with you.”

Bakugou stared down at the hand offered to him, pondering it for a moment.

For a second Present Mic thought that he was going leave the man hanging, and make this whole thing just that bit more awkward.

But, in another show of level-headedness, Bakugou shook Nishiya’s hand slowly, politely.

“You’re a…good hero Kamui. I’m sure we can both learn something here. Maybe.”

“Absolutely!” Nishiya beamed. “Now, we should get going yes? Don’t want to be late.”

“Right you are Kamui! Come on boys. Onto the party bus!” Present Mic declared, quickly up in his driver’s seat before they could react.

“…I’ll let him have this one.” Bakugou said quietly as they all took a seat inside the bus.

Nishiya snorted a little bit, surprising the other three.

“Something wrong Kamui? You eat something funny?” Mic asked, only for his junior to shake his head.

“No problems Mic. Ready when you are.”

The two teens shared a quick look, before turning to look out their respective windows.

This training, like everything else at U.A., was going to be interesting if nothing else.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Alright, are you ready to d-d-d-d-do this?” Togata asked, very pumped full of energy as always.

Midoriya bounced on the balls of his feet, staring up at the building that was the Sir Nighteye Agency.

Did it look taller in person or..?

He took a deep breath as he stood onto the first step, jogging up the steps to meet Togata.

He smiled.

“Ready when you are senpai.”

Togata swung the door open for them, proud and tall.

“There you go! Let’s head on up. Just follow me.”

As they walked, Togata swung an arm around Midoriya’s shoulders, guiding him away from the elevators and to the stairs.

“Firstly though, let’s head this way. We have more than enough time to make it up, plus I want to quickly brief you on some things.”

Togata kept his pace slow, making sure Midoriya had to match him.

“Now, being a hero fan you may already know but, Sir is quite a strict man. He expects a lot out of us all but, he’s fair. He knows what we can do, simply put. And he’ll expect the same of you.”

Midoriya nodded. He had known that, as much as the rest of the public did. The man didn’t really appear in public with All Might that much during their time together, but he was always seen as quite terse.

“Now, this is the most important part, so make sure you heed!”

Midoriya rubbed his palm, trying to wipe off the little sweat that had gathered.

But he was flummoxed as he watched Togata push his fingers up into the corners of his mouth, pushing his smile even further outward.

“You gotta make him laugh! That is the most important thing, alright?”

Midoriya couldn’t fight this strange feeling in his chest.

“Despite how Sir may hold himself, he holds humour and laughter up highly; they’re very important to his ethos.”

He recognised that, the way Togata did that motion obviously mimicked All Might’s signature grin.

“So, you got to make sure that you can bring that kind of liveliness and energy with you! It’s something the whole team has to work for!”

But there was something so strangely familiar about it, even besides that.

But, it felt…comforting.

Like one of the smiles his mother would give him. It made him feel just a little bit lighter.

He skipped up over a few of the steps entirely, a little surprised that he made the jump, but feeling energised now himself.

“Well then, let’s not keep him waiting.”

Togata, satisfied that Midoriya would give this his earnest go, jogged the rest of the way up with him.

Their ears perked up as they neared the top of the last flight, hearing a woman’s laughter coming from up ahead.

Midoriya felt even more at ease now. Perhaps Sir Nighteye was just a serious man by nature and demeanour, but he still valued everything All Might stood for, despite their differences.

Maybe this wouldn’t be as bad as he was thinki-

“Perhaps my instruction has been too relaxed, has it?” a commanding voice boomed as they entered.

And Midoriya watched, completely blank-faced upon opening the door, as a well-dressed man that could only be Sir Nighteye, stood in front of some sort of contraption.

“HeHA, n-n-no Sir! YoUR – HAHA – instructIONS were clear!” cried the poor blue-skinned woman inside said contraption, who Midoriya thought he could see turning a little lilac around the cheeks.

“Then why dear Bubble-Girl, was your report lacking so much? No witty remarks? No cutting jibes?”

“HA! HeheeeHAHaaaaa! I- I’m sorry S- *snort* – SIR! I’m sorryyyyy!”

…no. No. This was going to be insane.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“And you’re sure about this Toshinori?”

Toshinori looked his master dead in the eye, thankful that they were being transported in a private vehicle, away from the other officers.

“Positive.” He said grimly. “Young Izuku is…”

He sighed deeply, dragging a hand down his face.

“He’s becoming distant. I’ve noticed it a few times here and there, and even his friends have come to me; told me they’re worried about him. That he doesn’t seem quite like himself.”

He leant back in his seat, trying to make himself pause to breathe.

“And I ignored my instincts on it. Tried so hard to convince myself that he was just adjusting to everything that was going on. So much has changed for the boy- for all the children. I was hoping…”

Sorahiko, getting the picture, finished for him.

“You were hoping it was just your imagination. That he was coping with it, even if compartmentalising it a bit. But, that’s not the case you think.”

Toshinori shook his head, feeling slightly claustrophobic in the back of the transport.

“He has become distant. I think…oh God.”

Sorahiko swallowed, trying to whet his throat. Knowing what was coming, didn’t make it go down any easier.

“You think he’s back to following your path. In, and forgive me Toshinori but I have to be honest, the worst way possible.”

Toshinori nodded without an ounce of hesitation.

“I think he’s trying to take the world onto his shoulders, just like I did. He’s a smart boy- so clever. But I’m afraid that he might not even realise he’s doing it. Or, worse…”

“That he feels like its his responsibility to take as much of it as he can alone.”

“But that’s not the way! It’s not! He doesn’t have to do this all by himself, he’s…”

Toshinori tried to hide it, but Sorahiko could hear the quiver in his voice.

“He’s just a boy.”

He huffed in frustration.

“But I didn’t push him on it like I should have because…because…”

Sorahiko was taken aback for a moment.

Looking into his eyes, behind the lines of stress, age, and pain.

Behind the face of the world’s greatest hero, was that broken young man he had held, sobbing, screaming, as he watched the woman who was his second mother, die before his eyes.

And there was nothing he could do about it.

“Because I’m the one who put him on this path. What right do I to ask anything more of him?”

And truly, in that moment, Sorahiko didn’t know what to say.

He was right back at the beginning. He could feel Toshinori’s wracked sobs against his chest, like it were yesterday.

He lost himself, for what was only a few seconds but, felt like a lifetime. For in reality, it had been.

But there was one difference this time.

“Listen to me Toshinori.”

He hopped up on his seat, jumping across to stand next to Toshinori on his row.

“I understand the guilt you carry, just as you understand mine. For it’s the same. The same.”

He rested a hand on his pupil’s shoulder.

“It will be hard. Even when we break through to him, and we will, it’ll be hard. Thinking like that, it doesn’t just leave you on will alone. You need to work at it.”

Toshinori reflexively reached for his old wound, remembering all too well, what taking the world on alone had gotten him.

“But we’ll be right there with him, as I’m sure you’ve tried your best to make sure he knows. We still have time.”

Sorahiko could afford himself a small smile; some of the light had come back into Toshinori’s eyes.

“We still have time.”

Sorahiko plopped down next to him, worried still, but determined.

“For now, we just have to do our part. The boy’ll be alright.”

Toshinori sighed deeply.

He didn’t particularly like this solution. Because honestly, it wasn’t one.

But he could do nothing else right now.

Nothing else, but hope.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Nighteye’s stare was unrelenting.

Calculated, and without mercy, he looked into Midoriya’s impression of All Might like he had just spat on his mother’s grave.

Even the ever-optimistic Togata could only chuckle nervously as he let Bubble-Girl out of the tickle torture.

Granted, he thought the expression was pretty good. But Sir? Well…

“His expressions spark a hope within me that, to this day I cannot express. You…you do not spark joy.”

Midoriya’s heroic impression dropped, in favour of a slack-jawed shock that he couldn’t shake.

And just as he thought he was about to be immediately waved out the door, Sir Nighteye turned and began walking towards what was presumably his personal office, and instructed him to, “Follow me.”

Midoriya looked to Togata, but his senior could only offer a smile and a shrug, which just made Midoriya feel so much better.

And so, there he stood now, the door shut behind him, in a room that…he honestly thought would be far more clinical.

But there was so much colour in here. It was honestly surreal.

And the fact that it was all All Might just made it…

God, he hated that it made it worse.

“I understand if you feel nervous Midoriya, but, rather, you seem tense. Why?”

Midoriya quickly pulled his eyes away from the merchandise scattered around the room, but it was too late for that. He could see that Nighteye already knew.

“Yes, it is…difficult to look at, isn’t it?”

Midoriya remained quiet, but he didn’t need to say anything.

“His approaching retirement is something that I, admittedly, was always hoping to see. But I never imagined it would come like this.”

He approached one of the posters behind his desk, adjusting one of the corners that had creased.

“What do you-”

“There are some things that All Might has not told you, yet. And while I feel it is not my place to, I am unsure these days.”

He clicked his tongue.

“Whether I like it or not, you are his chosen successor. And honestly that was already grating to me before.

But then you did it.”

Midoriya could feel all of his focus shifted to Sir Nighteye, not even noticing that, as he stared for a second, the edges of his vision blurred; the focus on everything else was lost.

“You defied what was, in all projected possibilities, the most likely scenario. That, in the conflict between All Might and All For One at Kamino Ward, the latter would fall, but at the cost of the last of the former’s strength.

But you…”

He slowly approached Midoriya, who could feel a faint tingling in the back of his head, which was only growing stronger the closer the man got.

“You managed to do something I always thought was impossible. You altered the outcome.”

He stopped for a second, just observing Midoriya; studying him.

“Your presence had a profound effect on the tide of the battle. No, you didn’t just alter the outcome, you reshaped it.”

Midoriya’s focus never wavered, as he became acutely aware of every movement that Sir Nighteye made, no matter how minor.

He didn’t know why he was so…twitchy, but he couldn’t shake it.

“I’ll be honest, I’m still incredibly unsure of you. Of how you did what you did. But, I am also no fool.

My rejection of you is no longer an option. Especially not with so much on the line, now more than ever. And…not with the extra time you’ve given all of us.”

Nighteye laughed. It was short, and dry.

“It would be stupid of me to let you go anywhere but here.”

He stepped forward again.

“Not when I can help shape you into something even greater. After all-”

He lifted his hand out, meaning to place it on Midoriya’s shoulder.

In a fraction of a second, Midoriya felt that unmistakable twinge shoot through his mind, as he stepped down and back, away from Nighteye’s outstretched hand.

“-it is a hero’s job, to defy all expectations.”

Midoriya pulled himself down, back to reality, finally feeling the need to breathe again, as all the colour returned to the room.

He looked at Sir Nighteye, who himself was smiling, despite the small bead of sweat dripping down the side of his face.

He reached into his blazer pocket slowly, pulling out a document stamp, and gently tossing it over.

“Well, now I’m certain. You have a lot of work ahead of you, Midoriya Izuku.”

He stepped back again, gesturing towards his desk, where Midoriya’s internship letter lay.

“There’s more to this than I thought.” The teen answered slowly, walking slowly over to the desk, his mind still catching up.

“More to what I’ve been…feeling.”

He placed the stamp down, and pushed it into the page.

“And, I would appreciate your guidance, Sir Nighteye.”

The pro nodded stoically, adjusting his tie with an imperceptible swallow.

“Then let’s begin.”